The mansion

by catlove99

Summary:

A story for my Wattpad, Inspired by With Pearl and Ruby Glowing: https://archiveofourown.org/series/1665667

Chapter 1

The boy who stands on stage is a brunette in a striped sweater they are little Band-Aids splattered across his face, I should've listen to my dad and stayed near him but I've always been a curious kid

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the rockstar is only three when he's adopted his life with his new father is one of gifts and happiness weekends spent watching cartoons and eating sugary cereal,I love my dad I really do but he's too trusting really what did he expect he told a kid of only 10 to stay still with all that kid wanted to do was explore, The rockstar sneaks away from his father when he isn't looking and quickly gets lost soon he goes to the show stage and asked lead singer to take him somewhere to wait for his dad the singer agrees, how could I have known what would happen

The rockstar and the lead singer are in the singers dressing room before the singer can quick dial the rockstar's father shot in the leg and falls was a loud thump to the floor and there with a smoking gun in his hand is a man who looks just like The rock star's father only was one key difference he's blonde, I knew I should've started screaming but he had a gun and I was scared for my life, The blonde doppelgänger of his father grabs him by the arm drops the gun and put the other arm around his head and begins to drag him into the dressing room closet the rockstar suddenly and without warning slammed against the closed door he can only look on in horror as his fathers look-alike look at him was untamable Desire cut The rockstar lies on the dressing room closet floor pure despair on his face the residue of pure terror in his eyes when suddenly a light is shown upon him from the open door all you can do is hope to God that the man who looks like the man he calls Dad isn't back for round two his prayers are answered and the person who picks him up by his disheveled shirt is the lead singer a slight trickle of blood running down his nose delete singers eyes are filled with sudden knowledge and discussed when he looks down to see the stains of blood left on the boys legs more specifically on the back of his legs, I told my dad everything, The same scene from the bunnies tape this time from the Rock starts perspective between sobs details are given about the man who took away his childhood innocence it is clear from the tightening of the hug that the duplicate is using every last ounce of his willpower not to drop his child right now and run to the nearest bathroom to puke his guts out beside him the rock star's other father has a hand on the duplicate's shoulder squeezing gently

Turns out the guy was the culprit of the rapes and sometimes kidnapping of alot minors around town usually uses a disguise so they don't get a good look at him. my description of him help the police search him up turns out his name is Gael Afton he's The brother of my grandpa, gael is tied down to an operating table duck tape muffling any he screams he would make not that he's capable of screaming anymore. he's already dead his insides exposed to the cold basement air above his cooling corpse is his nephew the father of the rockstar look of satisfaction on his face, they never did find him though but oddly there hasn't been any more sightings of them in or out of the costume he's completely disappeared on the upside no one's gonna be hurt by them anymore

Chapter 2: A story about the three Hatters p1

Three men stand on stage, two are the same height and have the same looks except the two look-alikes have completely different expressions on their face one has a shit eating grin and the other has unending sadness in his eyes, another difference is the eye color the one with the smug smile has blue eyes but the one with sad eyes are green, we're not related says they look a like with a shit eating grin as he points at the sad look a like, in the middle between the look A likes is a midget who looks like a mixture between a man and a rat, you already heard my story says the smug look like what he says is true for the man who said it is none other than the rabbit in the hat his story was already told he's only here for moral support, so I think I'll give the stage to rat boy genius over here

A story about a copycat hatter
Let's get one thing straight... I did not! and I can't stress this enough. did not!!! Rape The dearly departed Alice darling

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment since the day of his birth the copycat had been ignored his parents only noticing him enough to keep them fed and Drive him to school, The world never noticed me why should they I'm hideous and the world doesn't like to look at hideous things, The copycat excels in his classes more specifically in medical classes he's an absolute whiz with anything to do with grey matter, The world didn't notice me but they did notice the things I did

The copycat in his 20s working at a big company working on new medical techniques to help the mind. though his work is extraordinary and despite when they tell him the company never acknowledges him in the discoveries they say they've made it as a collective, I was happy to be paid they noticed things I did that was good enough for me. I gotten so used to it I immediately noticed when they notice what I did but didn't acknowledge it was me who did it, A woman with medium blonde hair and average looks getting a promotion for a medical breakthrough she wasn't responsible for the man who was, the copycat standing in the background stewing in his own anger, if I knew what I did next would cause all this I would've just let it slide like I said I didn't rape her but I know who did

The copycat tells every last detail to the blonde woman's boyfriend. though he does exaggerates some facts saying that he told the company when in actuality the boyfriend the is first person he is telling this to after the tale is told the boyfriend gets a look of anger on his face and storms out of the restaurant they were meeting at, I should've known something was up when he stormed off in such a rush didn't even pay his part of the bill, The copycat watching the news when suddenly a special report comes on the blonde coworker is dead apparently she committed suicide and the note says some nasty stuff about the copycat The note isn't in her handwriting, A child would know what happened to her wasn't a suicide but like I said the world didn't know who I was so they didn't know I wasn't like I was written in that note I wasn't attracted to her and I wasn't stalking her besides even if I was she was already taken and I'm not a homewrecker, and suddenly without warning everyone noticed him just at the moment he didn't want to be noticed on the street people call him a monster. Eventually he's taking to court told his guilty and thrown into a cell didn't even get to say a word, The thing is there was residue on the body it wasn't mine it was a boyfriends but he's rich and he paid all those forensic scientist to say it was mine no matter how much do you think you can't be bribed you just haven't been given enough money

Despite what you may be thinking nothing happened to me in prison in fact it was like I was back in my old life again the only notice me enough to feed me and leave me to the showers other than that they just left me to rot someone did notice me someone really special to me. regular folks may not want to look at me but ugly folks help their own, The copycat's cellmate is a bean pole of a man with the complexion of a corpse, The corpse like man and the copycat quickly become friends and soon after so much more, I did my time and got out with my man I was expecting to live the rest of my life with the man I loved using the money from my days as brain surgeon to live a good quiet life maybe adopt a dog or something but the world has ways of fucking with your plans and I may have served my time but some people think I didn't get the justice I deserved

The copycat sitting in his house waiting for his husband to get home from buying groceries when suddenly the front door is busted open by a burly man in a tank top wearing steel boots. The man grabs The copycat by his neck and start screaming at him about how he's the scum of the earth eventually the man pins the copycat to the coffee table tears off the copycats pajama pants was one meaty hand and hold them down with the other, we really should've set up a security system I must've gotten used to not being noticed in prison I thought people wouldn't even notice I got out, The hands of switched and the man begins to pull down his pants cut The copycat lies on his Living room floor shaking a look of fear spread across his face the shadow of his husband looms above him pacing back-and-forth only snippets of words can be heard things about it was like this when I came here and he's completely catatonic

Apparently this guy was a guard who had a bit of a pension of raping the inmates wherever he worked at, The rabbit in the hat can only look on as the man who raped the copycat rapes the rabbits cellmate, eventually he was banned from ever working as a guard ever again that didn't stop him from taking out his own brand of justice he just did it on escaped or released inmates. Luckily we took him to court and got him in prison so he won't be hurting anyone he's locked up real tight no human interaction other than getting food

Chapter 3: A story about the three Hatters part two

A story about the crybaby hatter
I wasn't always a hatter I used to be naïve what happened to me only happened to me once, instead of a spotlight movie fragment a little girl in a White dress playing in her family's garden with a pet rabbit. when suddenly the rabbit jumped into the bushes The girl goes after the rabbit and behind the bushes there was a fully set tea table The girl looks around for her rabbit she doesn't find any rabbits but she does find a blue dress on the table she gets a look of disappointment on her face , I didn't dislike wearing dresses it's just I want to be seen as a boy when I wore them but Uncle Tarrant always made me be a girl when we played together it was annoying but he never actually tried to do anything inappropriate before

When the girl takes off her white dress a barely noticeable click is heard like from a camera The girl doesn't notice. when the blue dresses on the girls Uncle and another man emerge from the bushes uncle is dressed like a meth addicted clown in a shitty sewn together top hat. And the other Man just looks like a crack addict, uncle always played the hatter, The little girl takes a sip of tea and suddenly everything around it starts changing the crack addicted looking man's Face becomes more rabbit like in the Uncle begins to transform into a foul beast with teeth that look ready to tear into her Flash and claws that begin to wrap around her arm like a cage, He made for a much better Jabberwock and he did a hatter, no matter how much she tries the little girl can't move nor can she make a single peep from her throat paralyzed and voiceless the little girl can only look on in horror as The claws of the beast that used to be her Uncle tear the dress she's wearing to tatters. The beast's tongue licks upon her prepubescent skin first across her chest and then despair inducing me slowly down as much as she wants to push and shove and punch this beast arms aren't obeying her they just rest useless and numb. The tongue stops at her navel and the head lifts up for a few God given minutes there was nothing just numb arms and cold breeze of spring on her skin, The moment is abruptly ended with a small pressure bumps against a prepubescent hole it was a painful thrust the whole length is plunged into her tight unwilling body the piece is rough and fast she seen not as a dainty prize to be taken slowly but as a cheap whore to be used and abused, I can't begin to describe the pain I felt not just a physical pain but the emotional pain, The girl in her blue dress bawling her eyes out. red staining skirts of her dress. the effects of the tea long worn off Screaming and bawling and yelling about The man no the monster that took her sweet virginity her parents console her take her to a doctor to check for any residue there is none the only thing That lines her thighs and skirts is blood, they believed I was raped there was evidence enough but they didn't believe it was him who did it. They thought it was the other guy the crack addict looking guy,Flashback the girls arms are held down though that is not necessary seeing it as they are numb anduseless A precaution just in case the tea wears off prematurely it's crazy what people do for drugs... anyways My Uncle said that the crack addict guy blackmailed him into letting him fuck me. my uncle never saw any justice brought up on him he still alive to this day he never tried doing it to me again he didn't want to try his luck for a second go with me

The girl in adulthood except the girl is no longer a girl the girl is a very familiar looking man this man is a crybaby crybaby stands in front of a mirror looking at himself suddenly things get weird his reflection begins to smile when before it's frowned and it begins to speak to him telling him whole things about how he'll always be that little girl who was taking on that tea table and how he's life was worthless and no one will miss him if he died, I was always a very imaginative kid imaginations tend to twist in the face of trauma, The negative self talk spewed by he's reflection keeps getting worse and worse every day. Every day he'd go to the mirror and just take the negative talk eventually it becomes too much he opens the cabinet in the kitchen takes out some rat poison grind up some anti-puking medication and pours both into a cup of tea he downed it, my husband found me just in time he took me to the hospital and when woke up I was sent off to a mental hospital for my own well-being it was nice for the most part like I said what happened to me only happened once it could've happened a second time if I didn't know the signs but believe me years of not being able to think of anything else but your own defilement and only thinking thoughts of a man who did it really gives you time to puzzle out where the signs are, One of the doctors he's assigned to is very friendly to him a bit too friendly he notices this but brushes it off. When the doctor starts getting Hanzi and he shut that shit down he talks to one of the nurses and the doctors fired the next day, The rest of my stay there was good I got the help I needed and I move press my drama when I got back into society I went back to my husband and we had a night with passionate lovemaking I was finally able to let him in. my first time as a man was loving, slow and oh so nice, The crybaby squeals and squeaks. moans and pants in bed, love in his eyes and words of passion on his lips those words eventually his words of adoration and love a cut off by a kiss and then the world becomes a haze of love fueled release as his mind is filled with pleasant insanity broken but satisfied, it was amazing a Pleasant sigh slips from the crybabies lips and he just stands there reminiscing about his first time as a man suddenly the rabbit in the hat pokes them on the shoulder and whispers in his ear

Oh wait I should probably tell you guys how I met these two points of the other two men. Well first of all his eyes turn to his blue eyed duplicate we met in a mental institution and we bonded over a lot of shared interests and shared traumas...well similar traumas, The duplicate chat about many things hatters and hayfield hares, jabber walks and jokers The conversation turns from similar things to one shared thing a doctor, The doctor i speaking of I wasn't the first he tried to take I was just his first failure he had a lot of successes,

A little story about the maddest hatter(as told by the rabbit in the hat
Instead of a spotlight movie fragment The blue eyed hatter speaks of another hatter A thin gaunt hatter brought in for violent schizophrenia and never brought out the blue eyed hatter speaks of hearing screams coming from the locker room where the maddest of hatters resides.screams and moans not the moans of the hatter no the moans of a doll maker, The man that came out of that room wasn't a hatter anymore he was a doll he was barely even human conscious enough to to understand what was an happening to him but not conscious enough to say no or resist he didn't remember who he was he only knew what he was now there was no saving him the man he was was was dead,The maddest hatter sits in the rec room barely conscious staring blankly into a wall

Back to the crybaby
You know he points to his blue-eyed duplicate he has kids yeah three of them one he sort of legally adopted the crybaby waves his hand side to side, A teenage girl of 16 sits at a dinner table with the rabbit in the web it's husband eating reheated meatloaf the girl is happy, The other two he used me as a surrogate for, A pair of teen twins of 13 one taller than the other taller one being the boy, the shorter one being a girl the girl wears Gothic clothing but has a big beaming smile on her face and the boy wears bright vibrant clothing but is frowning there standing for family photo next to their semi legally adopted sibling the sibling is 29 the family is happy

Chapter 4: A story about the rogues p1 & 2

hello I am doctor Arkham and I'm here to show you testimonials from some of our current and ex patients, The man who stands on stage is nothing to really note about, clothing wise he wore a doctors uniform next to him on stage with the TV that look like something a teacher would we learn when they didn't want to teach beneath the TV was a box filled with VHS tapes
Anyways we might as well get on with it, he put his hand into the box and pulls that one at random written in green marker with a little leaf next to the word is
A tale about a poisoned pomegranate
The woman who shows up on video is a buxom beauty with hair as red as a rose and lips to match, hello I am going by pomegranate and I'm here to talk about my trauma
Instead of a spotlight movie fragment a younger pomegranate plants roses in the family garden humming to herself trying to block out the fighting just inside the house, The garden was the only thing I had maybe that's why I'm such a plant freak now, The pomegranate in high school advocating for the protection of a patch of trees in a community Park Cut The pomegranate in college getting her masters in botany she's the only one really listening to the teacher some look at her with admiration, some look at her was jealousy, One boy looks at her last clouding his gaze she notices and she likes it, we screwed a couple times in the schools greenhouse then we started dating for about a week and then it happened
The pomegranates "boyfriend" storms into the usual screwing place anger and lust mingling in his gaze, I don't know what was up with him all that does matter is that he was pissed and that he wanted to screw but I wasn't in the greenhouse to screw I was in there to tend to the plants, The pomegranate tries to shoot off her boyfriend he doesn't listen eventually there's an argument, the argument turns physical and the pomegranate ends up on the floor kicking her boyfriend in the genitalium though he isaffected he is not falter and begins to remove her undergarments, it was awful he never was a good lay but he was especially bad dry, when it's all said and done the boyfriend gets up witches into his pants and pulls out a lighter and throws it into the garden and just walks away, needless to say we broke up after that
The pomegranate wonders aimlessly through life doing what she usually does protesting and calling out all those all those who harm her beloved plants, the advocacy turns violent and eventually she's is arrested for the attempted assassination of the owner of a logging company, The trial is it open and shut case she's gonna do an insane asylum and now she's here, my treatment he has been pretty good I found some in new meaning in life, The pomegranate holds a crying woman in her arms as she blabbers about clowns and how she should've never trusted him
...
The VHS is ejected the Doctor grab the VHS and places it next to the basket, puts his hand back into the basket and pulls out another and shows it to the audience this one has the word written in red scented marker
A story about The Fool's fool
Hi folks my name is h-wait we're not supposed to use our real names OK I'm gonna go by the fool, The woman that appears on the video is cute she has her blonde hair in pigtails with the slightest hint that it was once died a garish colors

Instead of a spotlight movie fragment a school age fool learning about psychology starting dutifully cut the fool in college just graduating congratulating all her other class-men, I used to work for this place until... The fools face turns from a pleasant smile to a grimace of disgust, I met him
The fool sits in her office looking through old files, when the guards unceremoniously shove a new patient into her office The man that stands before her is hideous his face permanently set into a grin no man nor woman would ever fall in love with this monster not on appearance alone anyways his hair is this horrid shade of green and his skin is corpse white, he seems so nice at first, The stories this man tells her are lies he speaks of abuse and a chemical bath that made him like this he's lying it's very obvious, maybe I believed him because I thought I found a kindred spirit my home life wasn't that good either, Flashback the fool attempts repeatedly to show a crayon drawing to her parents and we attempt is met A simple that's nice dear,
eventually he gaslit me into trying to break him out I failed obviously, and that's how I ended up incarcerated after the initial shock wore off I tried to find him and apologize for failing, on the outside it appears he took it well but anyone with a key now I can tell he didn't, and then we started dating I thought we were doing pretty good but you know why I'm here, The man dating the fool very visibly gets more and more angry as the days of dating her pass until eventually he snaps grabs her and drags her to the nearest closet doing recreational time, The thing is that was consenting for a while but then, The sex turns violent when suddenly, without warning during the third of fourth thrust the man wraps his hands around the fools neck and begins to squeeze violently and without remorse no matter how much the fool wives and smacks and kicks the pressure does not go away, until eventually she passes out due to lack of oxygen, when I woke up it was gone it was a pain between my legs and they were kind of sticky, The scene from the pomegranates she weeps and cries and screams his name in anger when the crying fit subsides the pomegranate and the fool look into each other's eyes and share a sudden kiss, needless to say I dumped his ass and now I'm dating someone better for me the plus side is I haven't seen him in a while or at all , Despite what he did to me I can't help but wonder where is he
...
The cassette pops out the doctor grabs it before he reaches in to grab another he says, A bit of context the person she was talking about was another patient he went missing two days after her assault weeks later inside of the mailbox there was found two items his finger, pictures and a note, The first picture is of the man standing above a severely beaten 11-year-old boy in a gym uniform, The boys black hair obstructing his eyes a grimace of pain etched on his face, The man stand above the boy a crowbar perched on one shoulder, The next photo shows the man standing above a teenage girl an arm is wrapped around her abdomen clearly trying to stop something from flowing out of her, the man's in a vacation outfit a gun held lazily in his left hand, The last photo is of the man fear in his eyes holding up both hands the trigger finger on his left clearly cut off, The note written in elegant hand whiting says simply " consider this a service to the community, you won't be seeing him anymore-mr. Violet"
The doctor start swimming thing with the tapes again and pulls out one showing it to the audience written in I cursive handwriting and the color yellow is the word
The hares
The men who appear on the video are an odd trio for sure, short one on the far right has an average looking face with a very beaklike nose his hair is a light red and he has a look of boredom on his face he says in an equally bored tone I'm going by European in a very obviously forced accent, I'm going by Jack rabbit, The man who said that is a sight for sore eyes a bandage wrapped around The right side of his head and his lips are completely gone, I will be taking the name Jackalope, the thing that can only be vaguely stated as a man is tall and skinny as a twig, his face obscured by greasy black hair what can be seen if his face is skeletal
I believe I'll be going first European says

A story about the European hares
A much younger European sits in his room looking over his school books every now and then itching and very obvious talon marks on his skin,I never knew my parents I grew up with my grandmother she, and do excuse me for saying this, was a massive bitch, The European scrubs is back trying to disinfect the fresh cross shaped burn on his back, it wasn't really that much of a surprise is when it happened, The European laying in his bed covers freshly thrown away breathing heavily as he tries to push off his still cooling grandmother's corpse woman's body her blood seeping into his nightshirt from the stab wound by a pocket knife he can concealed in his pajama pants, at that point I was old enough to live on my own and they believe me when I said it was a burglar
A much older European teaching college courses, his students listening dutifully Cut the European walking down a hall audible but slightly muffled screams coming from each door he takes a glance and one in sees person violently scratching themselves screaming about tiny legs, I won't say what I did was entirely ethical but technically I was still doing my job you see I was a college professor/fear specialist at this very asylum, The European standing in front of an audience of his peers they tell him he's fired, he packs up gets an idea in his head, and you know how that turned out, do Europeans sitting in a cell ice pack on one eye that was recently punched every now and then he looks around frantically his one good eye has fear clouding its gaze, I got attacked by a bat
The European goes day to day being psychoanalyzed my doctors, taking pills that make him tired, and eating bland asylum food, it was pretty boring that was until, the European get to lovestruck expression on his face, he showed up, The rabbit in the hat is the world unceremoniously into the cell next to the European's, after that life and there was pretty good, European and the rabbit start a friendship quite quickly the friendship turns romantic and eventually they allowed to share a cell, Cut the rabbit in the European snuggle in the cell bed arms interlocked sleeping peacefully
And then things got bad, do European holding the rabbit tight in his arms as the rabbit whales about that horrid clown, Cut the European looks up at one of the guards and relaxes muscles as the bed beneath him creeks, i'll tell you what that really hindered our recovery but we got through it together, The European and the rabbit look at the photo sent to them by someone calling himself Mr. Violet the photo shows the security guard both of his hands missing all of the fingers, they look at each other and begin to laugh

A story about the Jack rabbit
Instead of a spotlight the movie fragment the jack rabbit before how he looks now widen down notes as he as he speaks with a man in a papier-mâché hat, the jack rabbit looks happy, my childhood was OK nothing to really know about what really matters is my time working here, The jackrabbit works with the head psychologist up old man with a with a very impressive beard, the work consists of very inhumane experiments, yeah I know I sound like a douche bag for going through with it but my defense he says these people were beyond help and he was right, they were now beyond help at some other point they might've been still been able to heal, but not after he got to them that's for sure, The jackrabbit starts a very unprofessional relationship with the One of his patients a man who will be referred to as the haberdasher
they keep their relationship secret until one day ahead psychologist catch them I'm smooching in his office he says he won't tell if the haberdasher agrees to do some stuff for him haberdasher agrees, I didn't see him for a while and when I finally did it was after what happened to me happened
The jack rabbit was walking home from work went to thugs chloroform him and when he wakes up he's tied to a chair in front of him is a man who looks more like a reptilian beast than he does a person the man is holding a knife, apparently the head doctor had some mafia ties and he put me up to be the scapegoat, The mafia don is a short man who looks remarkably like a penguin, the penguin man starts ranting about how his boss owes him money when the wind is over he gestures for The reptile man to do his thing, The pain caused me to pass out and when I woke up I was locked in the silent basement, for some time he slips in and out of consciousness have some pain have from some sort of drug pumping through his system, eventually the drugs off then I was awake he kept me fed and he did give me medical attention when I needed it for the most part I was alone the only company I had was the sound of a silent life above me
The jackrabbit is awoken suddenly by a light shining in his basement prison, apparently my boss got fired and also drugging the warden of the asylum and delirium to all those inhumane experiments, The jack rabbit walks up to the haberdasher, the haberdasheries eyes are distant and cloudy, he looks at the jack rabbit and and he remembers just a little bit and which is a hand out and says Johnny?,
No one's really sure what my boss did to him but all they do know is he was broken he's getting better, heck he's starting to talk in sentences again
A story about the Jackalope
Jackalope looks into the camera puts a hand to his hair moves it to reveal his skeletal face, I killed a man, The Jackalope standing above a corpse his face clearly beaten in the Jackalope's hands is a yardstick still dripping with blood and brain matter, he deserved it, The man who will be a corpse defiling another dead body in a mortuary suddenly the Jackalope the walks in his eyes filled with disgust, I work at the mortuary I couldn't just let him taint my work
He puts his hair back in front of his face and says nothing happened to me I'm just here to give them a hug if they started crying
..
The doctor remove the cassette and put it next to the box , that's all for now but before I go I'd like to announce a missing person I would like to update you all on the Hugo situation recently he went missing,Hugo wobbles back from the stab wound caused by a girl in a blue dress holding a freshly stained knife, her black hair conceals her right eye, the one visible eye is squinted in anger, Hugo trips and Falls with a grown onto the tracks he begins to get up but he here's whistle of the train, startled he falls back over and begins to back up to the other side of the tracks but before he can fold himself to keep from being hit the train barrels into he's exposed legs but before the train blocks his view of the girl he can swear he sees the faint beginnings of a smile, they never did find his body did you find his legs though

Chapter 5: A story about the riddle mouse

Riddle me this what animal probably likes doors ?, the man who sits recording himself is tall and medium medium - sized , his face is soft and he wears a look of childlike innocence . There were two bandages on his face , one small one on his left cheek and a medium sized Band - Aid in the middle of his forehead , This face is the face of a man who killed four people , okay so ill tell you since no one's going to answer . It's a mouse , the answer was Mouse.
instead of a spotlight.a movie fragment a 9 or 10 year old riddle stains and choir clothes next to similarly dressed children in the background there was a sound of false promises cut and now a 11 year old Widow lies and a dingy orphanage bed , trying to block out the sound of his fellow orphans screaming out for parents that are dead or never even knew , anyways I'm making this Stream to update about my life I really am sorry for being offline for so long I had to rethink some things find myself , the riddle shrugs his shoulders , the orphanage shut down when the riddle is 20 and he goes to live in a dingy apartment as the years pass he gets a job as a forensic accountant , anyone that pays attention it's obvious he's not entirely mentally well , he's not trying to hide it , he's ticking time bomb , and the people he talks to online only make his bomb few shorter he speaks to them about the Injustice of his life they speak to him about Injustice is to some of Injustice are real and some are excuses for the racism and bigotry, but he doesn't care he's found people that think like him , but that's not true , it's not him that found someone that thinks I like him it's them that found him and made him think like them , I should have seen the signs you know .. But I want to be noticed and they noticed me, I wish they didn't notice me

he's conversations and the evidence he's got it from his job give him a plan , cut the riddle stands dressed in a military coat his face covered by a military weather mask , he's huddled over just drawing out plans , cut the riddle stands over dead man he reaches into one of the jacket pockets and pulls out duct tape , I felt powerful after the first time ... I wanted to do it again , and I did , The riddle sits at a diner table still feeling the high of his latest kill , he can almost feel the weight of the rifle in his hands , can almost smell the smoke , hes daydreaming is interrupted by the police , it wasn't any of the guards who did it to me , it was one of my followers , the riddle gets a visitor in his cell , the man that stands before him is heavily obese , this man is never felt the touch woman , never felt the touch of anyone , who's going to be the first time for both of them , the conversation begins fine they talk about nothing and everything , then he starts touching the riddle , the riddle attempts to push his hand off , he put his hand back and he begins to though it to the roddle Asylum uniform pants , I scream for the guards but no one came , the riddle is having a breakdown he screams for the guards , for God , for the Vigilante that gave him purpose ... for parents he didn't know , and then he left

the riddle sits in cell trying to block out the hysterical laughter of his next - door neighbor , when the door of his cell opens he Huddle's into a ball , hoping to God it's not his fan , and praised be God isn't his fan , it's two men 1 short and chubby went all - in fin , like to new fathers say their job did me because it's their job to adopt " mentally unwell Wards of the state and attempt to give them healing " but I know they're lying ... The did help me see the light though.

the riddle since entranced and pliant in a chair that looks straight out of A Clockwork Orange his eyes resembling that of a deer about to be hit by a semi , he's short chubby father turns off the screen keeping him under , and with a couple blanks he's conscious , he's chubby father unstrap him , guides him up and into the living room sets them on the couch and just sits there with him holding him and his arms , stroking his hair telling him how good it was , cut the riddle sits on a therapy * lounge chair telling his therapist / father all the things he's scared of , it quickly becomes too much for him and the Widow begins to have a breakdown , his screams are muffled by his father's chest has he hold on to him for dear life , and screaming his lungs out , as his father whoops his back and tells him How brave he was

I like my new life, but it was a little bit painful to adjust to it , the riddle sits at a tea - table dressed in a puke green Victorian boy clothes and a pair of Mouse ears on his head , he can only sit and listen as his chubby father screams to him about how he would have been murdered if his plan would have worked , " and then they would and then they would and then they would and then they would " and after each repeat is Chubby father inches closer to him , until the riddle can smell the sugar on his father's breath , " kill you !!! " And with that said the Widow's chubby father grabbed him by the head and slams his face into his empty tea cup , but I think it was worth it

Chapter 6: A story about the show runners duplicate

Many know me from commercials on TV. The duplicate has a face people will know about not just from commercials but on the news, the duplicate is a tall man were a sharp nose and sunken cheeks he has the face of a murderer but the clothes and smile of a kindergarten teacher. He wears a purple sweater and brown sweatpants, is hair was brown. he says he's 43 but he doesn't look a day over 20

My Childhood was.... I don't wanna say it was as bad as many of yours were, you see what happened to me didn't happen until I was 19. An old family photo showing two parents and four children three male one female to duplicate is a splitting image of his father beside him stands a brown haired boy in a tank top beside that boy stands a boy looking like he is forcing back tears in a black and white striped shirt and next to that boy is a slightly taller girl in a pink shirt with ginger hair the duplicates mother is a stunningly beautiful woman in a black dress with her hands wrapped around the neck of a man many older people would know both in their childhood and adult years.
My father was abusive not physically but well emotionally (The duplicate looks down and looks back up) I better just go ahead and say it my father killed kids, not any of my siblings the deaths were accidents. The youngest boys head shoved into a coin machine That looks like a bear head the jaws of the coin machine bear smash closed. The second oldest boy is surrounded by child corpses and is handed a noose by hand it looks like his fathers. The only girl is seen sticking her hand and head into an ice cream dispenser that looks like a clown she's pulled in by an unseen contraption. Yeah my dad used to ran a pizza restaurant first with a friend then by himself they had paid actors there people to play the cartoon characters my father was going to use animatronics but his friend said that it will be more safer to just let people pretend to be the characters instead. A photograph is shown showing the duplicates father and his friend the duplicates father's friend is a plump man with a beard and glasses he has ginger hair. The murders started with a little girl named Charlie Emily. Said little girl is shown in the photo next to the duplicates father's friend. Charlie was uncle Henry's daughter. Charlie is showing outside of a restaurant a purple Sudan pulls up and the duplicates father steps out, the next day The police cover a little body with a white sheet, Henry is shown on bowling his eyes out being consoled by the duplicates father. My father continued killing he killed five more children and then after he was left The soul proprietor of the company he killed five more he stayed with the idea of paid actors playing the cartoon characters in the restaurant

Four separate men are shown in the duplicates fathers office being given pink slips, three of them oh shown with grimaces of anger but the third show was a look of horror. The people who did this to me were former employees who got fired.The duplicate in a in an employee's uniform is smacked over the head with a flashlight he comes to consciousness in a back room surrounded by for men. The first one who got fired was named Scott, the duplicate looks up to the far away is he's a man covered in Band-Aids and the furious scowl on his face, he was fired because he complained about my father videotaping him making out with his girlfriend without his permission. The second one who got fired was named Mike, next to Scott is a Man in a gray shirt and black hair and dark eyes, he was fired because of his anger issues. The third one who got fired was named Jeremy, the man standing next to Mike is a cowardly man brown hair and a hat that covers his eyes he doesn't look like he wants to be here, he was fired because well I think my father raped him and he was fired so if he told people would just think he was giving a false accusation to my father out of anger for being fired. The final man was fired with named Fritz, The man next to Jeremy is a ginger with freckles and glasses The man is fat, Which were fired because he ate a lot on the job. Only three of the men violate the duplicate, Jeremy when it's his turn rans away in a panic
Anyways I finally cracked you see I knew about my fathers murders but I just couldn't bring myself to tell people after I did my father went into hiding in a shack in the woods. The duplicate is seen walking in the snowy Woods up to a shock when I found him well, the duplicate holds up by a box of matches and gasoline he spreads the gasoline all over the house and throw some matches

I rehired the men who violated me as my father always said( he put it put on A deep voice) if you know why someone did something and it was out of anger you should always forgive them. I'm not really messed up about my violation I'm only here for Jeremy because he thinks I should go first before he does you see he told me why he got fired but I think he was excluding some parts, Jeremy is shown in the duplicates father's office with his hands down his boss his pants.
After this I'm gonna go home and tell Jeremy that this place is pretty good. anyways if you have any kids come to my place we're 100% Child murder free The duplicate holds a thumb up and smiles best salesman smile

Chapter 7: A story about a bunny

A teenager who looks about 19 stands on stage she has rainbow dyed hair and her roots are brunette she wears a purple shirt with a skull which has bunny ears on top of it below the skull are the words White rabbit. Next to stand to duplicate with a look of reassurance on his face, the bunny looks at him smiles and looks back to the audience OK let's get to this

Instead of the spotlight movie fragment an annual bunny is driven to her new home by the duplicate she looks nervous but when she gets there she's given a plush rabbit which makes her less nervous she gives her new father a big hug,Let me just get this straight this guy over here she points to the duplicate is my adopted!!! father. Duplicate pipes and I never had any biological children because my family is cursed you say it started with my dad and well you know the story and so the biological children are cursed to either become murderers or die, The bunny responds I knows firsthand that that curse is very much real, she looks over to her adoptive father did duplicate only looks away and put his hands behind his back looking embarrassed a year later the bunny stumbles upon her fathers secret workstation on the medical table is a man who is still very much alive but lacks a few key parts of his body those being his eyes his tongue and his hands. The bunny quickly close the door and went back to her room in fear father did not notice her and continue his work,

anyways after stumbling upon my dad's "porn" Collection we begin to become distant my ever approaching teenager hood didn't help with that, When she becomes a teenager more specifically after she has her first. She has given access to the Internet and probably goes into a chat site more specifically a crime chat site in which she begins to speak to a man who has the username glitch bunny 12, at the time I thought the guy was as old as me my dad she looks over to the duplicate forgot to tell me about Internet safety, The online friendship grows every war intimate eventually they start swapping info after she tells glitch bunny 12 about her age he's a little too interested in her afterwords and starts asking for pictures of her she being naïve obliges

Eventually he started asking for more weirdo pictures, One weird photo is a picture of her wearing her underwear still not knowing that the person she's talking to is much older than her she obliges believing this is a teenage boy, eventually we swapped home info if you asked me to come over, she agrees and speaks to her father about going over to an Internet friends house and he Knowing only what she believes about bunny 12 agrees to let it go, boy was I surprised when I finally got to see him in person, The man at the location is not the teenage boy she was expecting instead the man look like a carbon copy of her own father except for two details the man is blonde and the man has a knife thing for her life she begs him not to kill her The man responds that he will not kill her nor was he planning to kill her he then orders her to takeoff her pants and put her hands on the wall behind her she does so feeling what he will do if she does if she does not, anyways while he was doing she makes all hand gesture you know he gave me an impromptu haircut she points to her short locks, The man grabbed her at the time long hair and cuts it with his knife he then continues to filing her until he dumped his load inside of her unwilling body he tells her to put her pants back on and leave she obliges goes back to her house and despite everything her instinct are telling her to do she speaks not a word of her rape to her father

I didn't have the guts to tell him, she looks down in shame, maybe if I had my brother wouldn't of had to be forced to grow up so quickly, The rabbit's adopted little brother clings onto their shared adopted father tears running down his face behind him one of those shared fathers employees looks on a mix of satisfaction at the reuniting of a family and disappointment and himself they couldn't protect the innocent of this child. The rabbit holds out her arms and the duplicate pulls her into a tight hug within seconds her eyes begin to water and soon she's bawling her eyes out huddling deeper into her fathers in brace

Chapter 8: The story of the rabbit in the hat( as told by the duplicate)

The duplicate stands on stage once again not for himself but for someone else. If you're wondering I'm here for a friend

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, the duplicate works in an asylum helping out the patient the best he can. You see before I owned a pizza place I used to work odd jobs, for two years I worked in an asylum I got pretty chummy chummy with a lot of the patients. A short man (short to Michael standards, Michael's really tall) walks into the duplicate office and sits at the chair the man has a horse tooth smile and messy blonde hair this man is the rabbit, i'm here for one of my old patients he still in the asylum and I'm really worried about him.

The duplicate watches the rabbit walk down the hall, the rabbit seems nervous The rabbit looks back and starts walking faster, he's soon followed by a man in pale face paint Who has green hair. There was this other guy there a real douche,the douche is shown slapping a tray of food out of another patient's hands when the patient bands over to pick it up the douche bag kicks them in the butt. The guy was mean to everyone in there but he was a specially mean to the guy I'm here for, the rabbit is cornered and looks like he's about to have a heart attack, the douche bag put his greasy pale hand on the rabbits leg.

I mean I would bail him out myself but The world is filled with dangerous people I don't want him to be hurt more than he already has been... My apartment isn't that spacious so if anyone has space for him could you go bail him out

Chapter 9: a story about three more Hatters

the three men that stand on stage, look nothing alike to each other, the only thing they share is two of them a drone that heads with paper mache hats, I might as well go first, the man who says this looks about in his late 20s and has hair of chestnut, he Squints in the pocket watch he holds in his left hand, it's my adopted son's birthday and I don't want to be late for that

the story of the youngest Hatter

instead of a spotlight the movie fragment the youngest plays with his baby sister, both children smile cut the youngest lays in his bed something White running down his leg, our parents weren't too nice to us they never touched my sister they always touched me, the youngest at 14 years old takes care of his sister who is suddenly come down with some sort of fever one day he goes into a room and sees Blood on the floor staining the carpet, when he looks at his sister does blood stain in her dress as red-tinted rule leaks from her lips, she develop some sort of blood disorder, the youngest at 16 years old why didn't the bus a blanket wrapped around his sister he looks at the girl who's developing into a woman and something stirs in his pants, I was sexually attracted to my sister... I never touched her. I could never forgive myself if I did

the youngest and his sister drift apart, fantasies of her twist his mind until eventually a at the time 21 year old youngest he breaks into the house she lives in cut the youngest looks in horror as her sister impaled on the fence of her house, the house didn't belong to her it was abandoned she called the cops and when they found her she was labeled a Jane Doe and I was put into a madhouse, the youngest becomes acquainted with two other inmates, a red head was evil behind his eyes, and a skittish brunette teenager, the youngest also becomes intimate with a therapist at the asylum another brunette who Smiles make the youngest weak in the knees, we made a plan to escape and it's exceeded the only thing I wanted to do first with see my sister, the ragtag group break into the morgue where the youngest sister was eyes they are helped in breaking in by the redheads heads identical twin brother the only thing telling them apart is one of them wears glasses, the youngest only gets two look at his sister for a couple seconds before something impact with his head and he falls unconscious, when I woke up.. Oh God when I woke up

the youngest opened has eyes to see such a sight, his sister's under things around her ankles the redhead with the evil in his eyes having his face beaten in by a man dressed like a preacher, the bloody yardstick in the man's hands finally stops its tirade with a sickening squelch, the youngest snaps his head when you hear the sound of the redheads brother screaming in pain and sees the brothers had engulfed in flames, he can smell the central burning chemicals, and before he can do anything the preacher man has extinguished The Burning Brothers face what is a fire extinguisher, the mortician gave me a phone and told me to call someone I needed to, the ride back to the Asylum is silent the youngest looks over to his therapist, almost on cue the skittish brunette in the back begins to cry his eyes out, the youngest almost feels tempted to join in the weeping, the youngest stands in silence gives a glance to his watch and says simply I need to go, I have a party to go to but your favorite John's going to be mad at me if I miss it

now only two men stand on stage,Simultaneous looks of concern on their faces, I guess I'll go now oh, the one who says this is gaunt. The red hair the Peaks from beneath his paper mache hat is stringy, he wears a fake sweater with bunny sewn into the fabric

a story about a Hatter who was a doll

instead of a spotlight the movie fragment the doll is dragged Kicking and Screaming into an asylum, I was sent to the Asylum cuz I attacked a guy during an episode, the doll sits in a therapist office telling the specialist about all that troubles him, me and my partner making some breakthroughs in my mental health, that is until his boss to learn about our relationship, the doll stands she purposely next to his therapist waiting for some sort of punishment, instead he asked me to help him with something, the doll put something in the warden's morning coffee, to make sure I didn't tell anyone he... I don't remember a lot of it but I do remember when I woke up

the doll sets unresponsive in front of a television in the rec room, when suddenly the television is blocked by a form the doll looks up his eyes clearing of the fog that used to Cloud them, the man in front of us quite a sight to see but in his heart of hearts this is the man he loves, I don't know what happened to him but I don't love him any less

I guess it's my turn, the man who says this is a spitting image of the angel on the Eastern Gate
A story about how to do used to be an owl
Instead of a spotlight movie fragment the owl trucks a six-year-old child into bed before going to bed himself with his husband, a man who looks like Nicolas Cage, are used to have a son I barely remember his name now but I love him so much

The owl see something at his work he really shouldn't have before he knows it there's a prick in his neck and he wakes up somewhere else, they're injecting me with something and I ended up attacking someone I was put into a sanitarium, when I woke up my son was dead, The owl cries into his husband's shoulder grieving the loss of The sun, the owl looks like you remember something, oh wait I forgot to mention why I'm here, apparently my superiors, you know the ones who injected me with that stuff abusing my unresponsive body for pleasure reasons, apparently there's been injecting me with sedative to keep me unconscious one day one of my doses was in the update by natural disaster and that's when I woke up, I learned of the nonconsensual gangbang from security tapes of my room my bosses had been paying the asylum to give them

An unresponsive owl lies unconscious as one of his ex bosses pound into him, apparently someone found the tapes my bosses I had and gave them to the cops, The owl gives an exasperated sigh and says, I may have lost one son but at least I have a chance to raise another, the owl gives unexpected glance to the riddle mouse Who gives a warm little smile

Chapter 10: A story about the ghost Maiden, and her full time Spectre

I can see ghosts, the girl who stands on stage is wearing all black but has a big smile on her face, it's a good thing I can, if I couldn't I probably be in the grave right now, she looks a little bit sad but the sadness is quickly washed away by the black skinned and green haired man next to her putting a comforting hand on her shoulder

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment a much younger ghost plays patty-cake with mother, cut the ghost a little bit older this time stands in front of a grave with her father tears beginning to well in her eyes, my mom died when I was really young and after that me and Dad kept moving from place to place eventually we settled on a place and that's where I met this guy, she puts a shoulder around the man next to her, the ghost stands on the roof of her house when suddenly they're screaming from below her, when she looks down she sees a man in a dirty black and white striped coat, it's a good thing he saw me if you didn't, she pauses for a second takes a deep breath before continuing, I would be with Mom right now, but then I'd leave dad all alone, The Ghost and her father sitting in the therapist office talking about things, things were good for a while after that, I got a new mom she's pretty nice... But I'm here now so... Things didn't stay good

the ghost is in a classroom after school cleaning chalkboard, when suddenly the door to the class bursts open and a blonde girl accompanied by two Burly boys strut in, I have this bully at school, well had she's expelled now, but that's beside the point, all you have to know is she was a Mythic bitch... Don't look at me like that b, I'm telling the truth, the ghost struggles and struggles under the wage and one of the boys as the other holds her down by her chest and calls her all sorts of nasty names, he's not the only one saying these names she can also hear the voice of the blond calling her even worse names, what it was said and done I went to the only place I could think of, the ghost stands in front of an apartment building vigorously knocking on the door, the man that opens it is skinny as a skeleton and wearing a beret, cut the ghost cries violently into the Specter shoulder telling him everything between sobs, my dad called the cops when we told him, and now things are better again, I even made a new friend, the Ghost Space times a black girl with green hair and they talk about dead family members, she's friends with some cousins of his, she points to the Spectre

but I did try to go back to Mom again, the ghost stands on the top of her house again she hears something and when she turns, she sees a blond woman and a man Melvin to her not to do it, stone-faced she takes another step to the edge, but before she can take another she feels a ghostly hand on her shoulder and when she looks she sees the face of her mother shaking her head slightly, the ghost moves backs away from the edge but as she looks back to where she saw the couple they're not there, like I said it's a good thing I can see ghosts

Chapter 11: A story about things that start with the letter r

The two people on stage are completely different except for the similarity of their hairs color, the older person is a man who looks like he's in his 50s, he's wearing a casual t-shirt that has the British flag on it, occasionally he capture finger on the Ruby Tip of the cane he's holding. The other person is a girl in her late teens, who sits in wheelchair, she's also scrolling through her phone, she's wearing a similarly casual t-shirt

I guess I'll start first, the older Redhead Says as he steps forward

a story about The Clockwork Fashionista

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, the Fashionista in his teens, listening to music as he looks in fashion magazines fantasizing of being on the cover, the scene cuts to later in his life where the fashionista is going to college to realize his dreams. Some of you have probably seen me on fashion magazines, the Redhead Says Pride on his face, but I also started movies, he continues. The Fashionista and you were remotely log full movie, he's the only one doing a decent job at his lines. A couple seconds of Justin's silence he coughs into his hand and admits sheepishly, they weren't very good movies

as time goes on the Fashionista ages just like us all eventually no magazine we'll take him as a model, but he has a back-up to make sure he can still make some money to pay the bills, and so using the tricks of the trade he's picked up from his years of modeling he becomes a Taylor. I tailored suits and other sorts of things for a lot of famous people, the redhead said as he looked to the duplicate in the audience a look of Pride on his face. Business is good until one day, a customer the fashionista has never seen before comes lumbering through the door. Have any of you heard of a thing called a neckbeard, cuz this guy, the redhead pauses for a second before shaking its head and giving an exhausted exhale, is exactly what you're thinking of. The man that walks into the shop is poorly dressed, his red hair is greasy and every time he speaks a wave of nauseous stink emits from his mouth, it takes all of the fashionistas will not to vomit on the spot, as the Fashionista begins measuring the man the two of them speak. Apparently he watch some of my movies and recognized me, he came in to get a suit for some cosplay he was doing. When the Fashionista looks at the reference photo he sees it's a picture of him as one of the characters he played in a movie, the suit he's wearing is in blazing with the Union Jack I'm just face is Forever Frozen in sinister smirk. The character he wants you to cause play was a character I played in this really shity movie adaptation of his really good series, I think some of the people you know it, gray ghost, the audience gives affirmative nods

the fashionista that influenced his client let her have the outfit done in two days but he will have to talk to him about what Fabrics to use, the client suggest the talk over some drinks, and the fashionista agreed reluctantly. I should have listened to my gut and said no. The conversation starts out good all the questions in fashionista poses are answered as accurately as the man can, but halfway through the Third glass of alcohol the fashionista starts to become dizzy, he gradually gives the address of his house as he was led out of the ball by his client. I fell asleep in the car when I woke up I was in the basement. the fashionista is Chained to a wall, the chains only give enough room to get to the mini fridge in bed in the place he's locked in, inside the fridge awesome bottles of water, and Tupperware full of leftovers, mostly Ramen, on top of the fridge in the microwave which is plugged into a wall. I looked around and didn't seem to have any exits except for a door. Sometime later the door opens to reveal the fashionistas client numbers into room stinking more than you did yesterday, the Fashionista backs away but the chain attached to his foot is grabbed and she's dragged over to the client. He tasted worse than he smelled. The client forcefully kisses the fashionista, the taste of his mouth causes him to vomit, which elicits a smack from the client sending the fashionista tumbling onto the bed, and before he knows it the client is pounding into him, eventually the pain causes him to pass out, and when he wakes up does a camera, and on the bed is a script

apparently he made some sort of movie script. a quick glance at the script will be yours that it's very misspelled and very cringy, but the fashionista only has a couple seconds to take in the cringe before the basement door opens and the client comes into the room holding a script of his own. He was the main character and I was love interest, after some back-and-forth cringy dialogue The Script calls for sex scene, and like before the pounding causes the fashionista to fall unconscious, but this time when he wakes up the client is in bed with him fondling his hair and is breathing noxious stink into his face, the fashionista pukes again but this time the client fix some of the puke that Stained on his chin. Eventually left the room and I heated up some Ramen, the next day there was a new script and the whole thing started over again.

The days after that are all the same until what the fashionista believes is the fourth day, there is no script. The next two days there still was no script, and on the third day I ran out of leftovers, after some more days of no hide nor hair of his Captor, the fashionista decides to do something grabbing the microwave people places and brings it down onto his Shackled foot, later the Fashionista lamps to the basement door which Creeks open, leaning over the railing of the stairs he goes up and what he finds is a dirty room, the walls plastered and photos of celebrities mostly child celebrities, in the middle of the room lies his Captor, dead. What did they say he died of a heart attack some days before. The fashionista sits in the hospital room talking to some policeman, his foot is in the cast.

My foot's a lot better now but I still need the cane, cuz I still get a bit of a limp, on the plus side I found a side gig, I'm a tutor. The fashionista helps a teenaged blond do math homework

I guess it's my turn, the redhead in the wheelchair says as she whees herself forward

a story about the Crimson bat

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, crimson at a much younger age reading through a mystery novel. I've always been interested in Mysteries and crime fighting. Crimson in her early teens, practicing self-defense with her father. My dad was a cop, so he wanted me to know how to defend myself, if someone he put in prison came after me

Crimson sits on the couch in the living room texting some friends on her phone, there's a knock at the door when she opens it a man with green hair and a rictus grin wearing a tourist outfit points a gun at her abdomen, before she can do anything a shot rings out in pain blooms from the wound, her legs can only move a little bit back before they give out and she falls with a grunge to the living room floor. He took a picture of me before you did it. Crimson lies on the floor, shifting in between Consciousness and unconsciousness as she bleeds out, before she slips into full unconsciousness her ears pick up on the sound of her father's voice. when I woke up I was in the hospital and I couldn't feel my legs, the guy who did this to me was never caught, actually he completely disappeared off the face of the Earth, but I guess that's a good thing he's not here to hurt anyone anymore, the girl's phone pings and she looks down and starts texting a friend, when she's done she looks up and says, I have to go me and some friends a meeting up at an ice cream parlor

...
4 people stand on stage, we are teenagers, and one is a preteen, the three boys have dark hair but that's the only thing they share, the girl also has black hair but has purple streaks

"I'll go first" says one of the boys who wears a blue shirt with a bisexual pride flag on it

story about the first Robin

instead of a spotlight the movie fragments a much younger first learn how to do acrobatic tricks from his parents, me and my family would acrobats in a circus, one day one of the families tricks doesn't go as planned and when the dust settles the first can barely hold back his tears as he's consoled by one of the audience members, luckily for me I end up getting adopted by this Super Rich guy, the first was his adopted father, a muscular man with black hair watch black and white TV the father says was his favorite when he was a kid, he's an orphan like me

the first goes to public school where he meets people who will soon become his friends, I have this group of friends I meant what I was a kid we still friends today, the first and his friends a group that consists of three boys himself, a Hispanic boy with green hair, a black boy with a lot of prosthetic limbs, it's two girls, white girl with orange hair, and an Asian girl the same girl that stands on stage now, the group is sitting in a clubhouse reading comics and eating pizza, me and my friends had so much fun when we look for kids, that is until we added a member to our group, the boy with green hair comes into the clubhouse accompanied by a blond Norwegian girl, apparently she was kidnapped from her home country and sold into sexual slavery, and she was bought by some ex-military guy the same guy who assaulted me

the first walks from his and his friends Clubhouse back home when suddenly a Jeep pulls up beside him and someone pulls him in, before he can protest something sharp is poked into his neck and he fall unconscious, when he gains Consciousness again in front of him is a white haired man with an eye patch in the process of having his way with him, afterwards the military man rifles through a drawer next to the bag and pulls out a gun but before the man can shoot the first something called and packed with the man's had and before the first knows it the blond Norwegian girl is on top of the man beating him to death with a medium-sized Stone, luckily the new girl found me, luckily for her she was taken in by a very nice gay couple, she's much happier now

guess it's my turn, says another one of the boys this one has a white streak in his black hair and is wearing a red hoodie

story about the second Robin

a much younger 2nd attempts to steal the wheels off of a very nice car but is caught by the same adopted father from the first story, I live on the street most of my childhood one day I was taken in by the same guy as him, the second points to the first, the second lives a pretty good life with his adopted father and new brother until he reaches the precipice of teenager Hood, I left something at the gym and I went back to get it, as he searching for what he lost something in packs with his head Eddie Falls onto his face when he turns over towering above him is a man wearing greasepaint his hair dyed a sickening green and before the second can say anything the weapon in the man's hand, a crowbar comes down upon his chest, when he was done beating me he assaulted me and then left me to sort of died in an alleyway, the second lies in the alleyway certain of his death fading in and out of consciousness, before he's fully falls into darkness he sees a ghoulish face examining him a look of concern in it's one good eye, luckily I was found and nursed back to help, the doll take care of the second wounds cut, the jackrabbit and a disheveled looking man wearing a green coat talk to the seconds adopted father as he sits next to him trying to hold back tears, I still send them Christmas cards

Okay it's my turn, says the youngest boy is black hair has a slight green can't do it, and his cheeks are scarred into a permanent grin

a story about the third Robin

the Third before the scars, cries into the shoulder of the adopted father of the boys that spoke before him, my dad died when I was 6 luckily he was friends with the guy who's taking care of me now, flashback the third's father shushes him before closing the door of the closet he's hiding in, eventually the third can hear the sound of gunshots and when the door opens their stands the man who is now his new father

life was good with him for a while, The third learns how to do acrobatic tricks from the first, and helps pull pranks with the second, but... I'm here now, the third sits on a bench waiting who are the school bus when a cloth is pressed against his mouth and he soon falls unconscious, I don't remember a lot of what he did to me but I do remember the laughter, the thirds Consciousness slips in and out sometimes when he's awake he's alone and other times he feels a pain in his back side and he is the laughter of his Captor, one time when he wakes he feels a stinging pain on his face and the taste of blood on his tongue, another time he feels something wet being ran through his locks, one day I woke up and someone other than my captor was in where I was held, the third opens his eyes to see a brunette standing over him gently asking him about things he doesn't have the answers for, and as the man guides him out of the room he was held for God knows how long he sees in the corner of his eye his captor unconscious

and before I knew it I was back with my family, the third adopted father and siblings crying their eyes out as they hold him in a group hug, they were happy to see me again

my turn, the only girl in the group says, she's wearing a black hoodie with a gray Raven on the front poised to strike

a story about The Raven Antichrist

The Raven as a baby being held by her mother who is riding on Horseback away from a burning Japanese Village, my birth father really Infamous Crime Boss in Japan I was a product of him raping a woman, the Raven grows up not with her birth mother but with the birth mothers sister in America, I live with my aunt and uncle

the Raven spend most of her childhood with her friends in their Clubhouse reading books or listening to goth music, I do have friends the problem is that not a lot of them like the same stuff I do, The Raven attempts to share her interests with the energetic redhead who tries to be nice but he's clearly not liking the very muqabla and depressing things her friend likes, there is one thing I like that isn't all doom and gloom, The Raven on a chat site talkin about a pony show with another one of other uses a person that says he's a boy who has a dragon as his profile picture

the conversation between the two increase in frequency until the person she believes is a boy around her age asks for pictures of her, I do know about stranger danger, but he didn't ask for anything explicit he just asked for pictures and I sent them, one day her chat partner asks to meet up and she agrees, needless to say the guy I met that wasn't a boy my age, The Raven is held in her friends arms as they consoled her about how it wasn't her fault, things got better though I even met a new friend to share the same interests as me, one of the rabbit in the hats children talk to the Raven about emo bands as they paint each other's nails, and her dad is really nice, the rabbit in the Hat make brownies for the Raven and her friends who eat them while they watch a show about ponies

Chapter 12: A story about the two curious princesses

To equally blonde girls stand on stage, the younger blonde is in a bright vibrant blue dress, her hair is the color of dandelions, the older blonde is as pale as a ghost her hair a pale blonde and her dress is so light it's almost white blue," people say that Curiosity can kill" the older blonde says," yeah but it only kills cats" replies the younger

The princess of red heart

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, red hearts is the youngest daughter of three belonging to a croquet Champion coming from family of croquet champions, red heart's mother is a short tempered giant of a woman, this temper is shared with a woman's middle daughter, a redhead who everyone is quite agreed on has a head far too big for her body, the woman's two other daughters share nothing with her sharing more with their birth father, a short blonde doormat of a man

don't worry about my mother, she may have had a temper, but you never hurt any of us

the woman loves all of her daughters equally, buying anything they want, and seeing as they have much money to spend from the mother's history as a croquet champion and the middle daughters active participation and croquet championships, the family can buy anything they desire, but red heart is a curious girl, and one day when her and her oldest sister are having a picnic the girl goes out for a walk near the river and sees in the distance one of her families hired help looking nervously out of pocket watch, the girl creeps over to the man but before she's close enough the man suddenly rushes away in a panic, and the girl follows

eventually he went to an apartment complex.

The girl wanders the halls of the apartment complex meeting some people before she gets to the man she's looking for, now that her curiosity is stated all she needs now to do is go back home, but the problem is she's completely turned around and she doesn't know where home is

I asked the man if he had a phone since I knew a House's phone number but he says the Wi-Fi of the complex has been weird lately, so I go ask around for anyone with a wall phone

her asking leads her to someone who doesn't look very nice, the man who stands at the open door Towers above her more than any other adult has ever done, despite the man's rather Goofy looking vest, the girl knows that this man is dangerous, before she can say a word the man grabs her by the wrist and pulls her into his apartment, the man uses his teeth to tear into the girls dress, soon the girl is laying outside of the man's apartment, she cries so much she fears she'll drown in her own sadness

I cried until I couldn't cry anymore and I picked myself up and kept going

soon she gets directions from a chubby smiling man in purple, she follows the directions and she finds herself in an apartment that smells like a mixture between tea and something that makes her kind of dizzy, two of the three men that live on the apartment are surprised to see her while the Third is completely unconscious on a bean bag,

luckily they had a wall phone

red heart is bawling into the receiver of the phone to her mother, as beside her two of the men that live in the apartment, a brunette and a blonde. Rub her back sympathetically. The blonde turns out to be a distant relative

Immaculate when the cops got to the apartment complex the guy who did that to me he was already gone

the princess of the white heart

before anyone asks, white heart begins as she points to Red Heart, we're cousins

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, a younger white heart sits with her father as he tells her about the adventures he had on the high seas, cut, the white heart now a couple years older stands in front of her father's grave with the rest of her family next to her an equally as pale older sister drapes her arm around her middle in sympathy

what happened to me happened on my sweet 16

white heart at 16 having a party at her cousin's house, her cousin red hearts middle sister has invited some of her friends, the two grown men that flank the middle sister don't look very appropriate to be at a 16 year old's birthday party, one of them is the same man who defiled red heart and the other is an equally as imposing man with an eye patch with a rather goofy looking heart on it, the eye patch man looks at White heart with a predatory Lust in his good eye

I felt something was up with him the moment I saw him looking at me, white heart says I meant sadness at having to retail the events leading up to her defilement, and before anyone asks this happened before red hearts incident

the eye patch man grabs white heart on her way from the bathroom pushing it against the wall, before she can scream the man's hand is over her mouth and his other hand is slipping up her skirt, cut wet hot stumbles into the main party room a white and red staining her legs, her makeup is speared from crying, the worried voices come in a cacophony that white heart can barely hear over the echoing of all the lewd things the eye patch man whispered into her ear as he took her

I passed out eventually and when I woke up I was back home in my bed

police officers ask her about who did this to her, some days later she watches the news and sees to her relief that they caught the guy but something seems off, the mugshot shows that his good eye has been bandaged up

turns out one of my cousins from her side of the family, she points to Red Heart, took it upon himself to hunt the guy who did this to me down and

flashback the eye patch guy smoking a cigarette behind a McDonald's, suddenly in front of him stands a corpse pale redhead, his face smeared and clownish makeup his eyes shining green with rage, before the eye patch man can say a word the redhead in front of him begins ranting in a thick Irish accent about defilements and cousins and before the eye patch man knows it the redheads top hat is off his head and he's reaching in it like some sort of Macabre magician, and with a quick hand he pulls out a sewing needle and just as quickly he's plunging it into the eye patch man's good eye

Chapter 13: Honorary members of the Tea Party

Three people stand on stage All female, there were two black haired teenagers, and one blonde who looks no older than 5, the 5-year-old looking one has the eyes of someone much older

" we decided to go by oldest so I'm going first" says the 5-year-old looking blonde in the voice of a grown woman, the sound of a voice elicits gasping of younger members of the audience

a story about The honorary guest and a mad Tea Party: the little prima donna

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, the primadonna in her younger years looking the same as she does now, she stands on stage singing her little heart out

"I was born with a disorder that stopped my physical aging at 5"

the primadonna on the set of a TV show, playing the role of an adorable but mischievous little girl

"some of you older folks in the audience probably know me for my most famous role", clearing her throat she puts on the voice she used in the show, "wove that baby", the Angelic smile she had after saying that quickly Fades into a look of disgust as she pulls out a flask from her bra, taking a long swig she cooks it and slips it back into her bra," don't look at me like that it wasn't alcohol, it was apple juice" she says snipply at the looks she gets

when the ratings begin to drop the studio brings in another child actor, this time an actual child, less and less screen time is given to the primadonna, it all culminates in her birthday episode, which results in her quitting

I thought my frame from the show could help me get a more serious role

again and again all her auditions end in flat out rejection disguised as condescending Maybes

"the endless rejection drove me into a reclusion"

the Primadonna goes out sometimes almost always accompanied by her personal assistant, a glasses wearing redhead, one day she decides to go out alone, I hope no one notices, but someone does. She spots greasy redhead staring lustily at DVDs of her old show, he glasses inside and looks at her like a predator, she power walks away

"to clarify this happened a month before the fashion he should got kidnapped"

the neck beard Corners her in the parking lot, she tries to pepper spray him but her tiny arm is pinned against his weight, she tries to scream but her voice is muffled by his lips on hers, the rancid Taste of his mouth nearly causing her to puke

"he finished pretty quickly inside me, I called my assistant, and she brought me to the hospital"

the Primadonna back at her apartment trauma flipping through TV channels, muddling quotes from the show, cut primadonna drinking herself unconscious

"eventually my assistant got fed up and dragged me to an AA Center, didn't work for a while then I got the card for this place"

the Primadonna is perusing the shelves of a liquor store, when she suddenly bumps into someone, she looks up to see a surprise looking blonde, she's expecting the blonde to ask for her autograph from the excited recognition he has in his eyes, instead he he reaches into his pocketbook and pulls out a a business card

"apparently some celebrity news site got wind of my assault and made an article"

"guess it's my turn" says one of the blackhead teenagers, this one speaks in a somber British accent

a story about the guess of a tea party of freaks: The Mad princess of blood red hearts

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the Mad princess at age 10 for the king through her family garden with your older sister, cut the mad princess Lays in the hospital bed catatonic

"my parents and sister died in a house fire when I was young, the shock of the tragedy drove me into a coma"

the Mad princess dreams of talking skeletal cats and getting b**** slapped by grotesque gaunt Hatters

"when I woke up I was having my first Blood"

the Mad princess is put into the care of a family friend, the bald spectacled man acts as her guardian and therapist

I helped around the Asylum he was the warden of at the time

the Mad princess spoon feeds food to a catatonic balding redhead, cut she's sweeping the floor when she sees what she hopes is a family member of one of the patients in the incurable Ward exiting with a sexually satisfied smile on their face

my memory is got a little bit spotty

the Mad princess sits in a chair unconscious, her guardian stands above her a hand under her skirt

I had some very informative dreams

the Mad princess dreams of her corrupted Wonderland every night, gaining more information about that fateful fire, one in particular raises of the Flames of anger in her body, flashback the Mad princess sits in the grass of the backyard of her burning house, she hears a twig snap and when she turns she barely misses a bold spectacled man fleeing from vision, that's the moment when everything kicks in and she Falls unconscious

my sister once said centers don't live in Oxford, neither was the doctor but he was visiting

the Mad princess watches her old Guardian crawl around on the floor of a secret room in a basement, his legs are cut to stumps and his mind is shattered and the fragments of it have been rebuilt into a canine shape

i sometimes visit him too

The Mad princess pose for a photo for two older men, it's a picture for Halloween, the short man is in a top hat and checkered pants, the taller man is in preachers uniform with two very shortly sewn on rabbit ears on the brim of his hat, the Mad princess herself is in a fake Blood Stained dress of blue, a prop knife held lazily in one hand, the first genuine smile she's ever had and years plastered across her lips

not really often though, I have better people to take care of me nowadays

"guess I'm going last" says the other black haired teen

a story about the honorary guest of a tea party of the young: the Ace of Minds

instead of a spotlight a moving fragment, the Ace of Minds in second grade doing incredibly well for a girl her age

I've always been a pretty extraordinary kid

the Ace of Minds and her parents get a letter in the mail from a special Learning Center, cut a couple weeks later an important looking car drives up to the family house, the man who sits at the driver's seat is muscular blonde

they call themselves The Brain Trust, they pretended to be a research group studying extraordinarily minded youth

the moment she gets past the front doors of the estate somewhere when you're up, she can send something is wrong in this place, almost all the students that have been there for a while seem jumpy around the staff, especially the man who seems to be the lead researcher an obese balding old man

the real purpose of this place was made very clear to me during my second week there

the Ace of Minds sits in her new room wondering why tests haven't started yet, her ponderings are interrupted by creaking out the door, cut the Ace of Minds lays fear clouding her eyes

I tried to write home

the Ace of Mind frankly writes to her parents about the horrors of this place, cut she walks through the Halls and spots a trash can filled with letters

I don't think my parents got them

weeks of sexual trauma turn into months at the Mark of a year she has grown numb to the pain of penetration and has learned to just lay still and let it happen, one night however her dreams of being back with her parents are interrupted by blaring sirens, an attempt to block out the noise she hides under her covers and winces at every gunshot she hears, soon the fire dies down and someone is creaking into her room, when she uncovers her eyes she sees a man in tactical gear who each is a kind hand to hers

apparently a candidate realized something was up with the operation, and got some help to dig up some dirt

a young black haired girl looms over the shoulder of a towering brunette woman, the brunette scans through Page upon page of the deepest darkest depths of the internet, writing down any mention of the Brain Trust

I'm actually BFFs with a sister of the chick that helped shut down the operation

the ace of hearts and one of the rabbit in the Hat daughters sit at a lunch table talking about all sorts of things teenage girls talk about

Chapter 14: The story about the angel over the eastern gate and the snake of Eden

Trigger warning for FtM pregnancy, raped, pregnancy scare, religious violence

Dear I'm not sure about this, the angel is a slightly pudgy man has snow white hair and clothes that look like they came straight out of a Victorian painting
Come on Angel you have to tell yours first so mine will make sense, The snake is the complete opposite of the angel well the angel is plum and short the snake is thin and tall, His hair is as red as an apple and his eyes are covered by sunglasses. He looks like he's in a biker gang with a black leather jacket and chain necklace.
he doesn't look like someone The angel would want to hang out with like at all but despite all that they're on the stage together and a keen onlooker would catch the loving glances the angel does to the serpent.
OK dear but only for you

The Angel's parts of the store
So I think the trouble began when I was... I think you realized I'm not the most conventional man from the way I Look, and the angel is right he has very feminine facial features. And the little miracle we brought with us, the miracle speaks of appears to be a child no older than four months, The child is almost supernaturally cute With his chubby cheeks and dirty blond hair.
Instead of a spotlight a movie; fragment a a tall out of frame woman and a girl with the same Snow White as the angel walking to the main area of a church, they are greeted by an aging priest who leads them to the seats they sit down and the girl looks down at her Lily white dress that Resembles less church clothes and more angelic robes and frowns, , cut we see the same girl in the first person view looking at her self in the mirror she's in a tartan dress shirt and brown pants she looks like a kid who just got exactly what they wanted for Christmas
My mother was really excepting of me wanting to be a boy, we see the outer frame woman and the angel a titan bowtie, the angel tries it on and give the woman a tight hug. She even picked out nice masculine clothes for me

The angel in his teenage years looks down on the city from the top of building he looks pensive beside him suddenly, the Snake appears looks at him and then make small talk The snake asks about something in the angel looks embarrassed the scene cuts to a couple minutes earlier and two Black people one male one female, the female heavily pregnant looking at the angel. The angel hand them a bag of food and Abscond from the building cutbacks with the angel and the snake the angel looks down The glance is followed by the snake they both see the black couple running away from the building
We met under really weird circumstances you see I was working at the churches inside garden and two homeless people broke in looking for food I gave them a bag of food and a gun for protection , And that's how we met, we became friends
And that friendship soon turns into something more than That, neither of them want to say what it is but both of them know exactly how they feel for each other.

Two years later they were in the Angels personal library both thoroughly sloshed, for the first time we get to see the snakes eyes they were bright light bulb yellow and have slits like his namesakes he looks at angel with clear affection in his eyes and the angel looks the same at him.
Suddenly and without warning the angel smashes There lips together and rubs the snake's chest, The snake wraps his arm around the angels back and they both fall backwards onto a couch. The scene cuts to morning and the angel opens his eyes and looks beside him to see the snake lying in bed with him, the angel starts up and went to the bathroom grabbing a box of pregnancy tests after he takes a pregnancy test he looks down in relief and goes back to the bedroom looking nervous.
We talked about it after that we both decided to have a relationship in secret, you see my side (the angel points to the snake) and his side don't really like each other. The relationship was working smoothly but.. um

The angel seems pensive for a moment, but the snake put a hand on his shoulder and smiles at him, the angel shakes his head and looks back to the audience resolute
Well you see his boss(points to the snake) had a kid and his boss is like really influential in like crime and stuff so the kid had to be raised by someone else and we had to look after it. But there was a bit of a mixup and we got the wrong kid but , But it ended up OK the kids denounced his dad and he's living A pretty normal life but because of that both of our sides knew about our relationship, and they didn't like it

The angel is walking to a grocery store when he is grabbed from behind by greasy hands. The one who grabbed him is a disheveled looking man with dark almost black eyes and what seems to be a piss yellow toupee, But the man is not alone Many similar looking people stand behind him the angel looks frightened and attempts to fight out of the Man's grasp he's pushed to the floor and his pants are removed, There is indescribable pain and shame, then he's left to wallow in his suffering
If you were wondering our little miracle isn't the product of that monster. Scene showing moments before he left the house the angel swallows a pill. I was on birth control I had been for a couple weeks. Anyways after they left me I managed to grab my phone from my pocket and call c-I mean the snake
The angel is shown in a doctors office getting a rape kit done, The angel looks traumatized and looks over to the snake he seems similarly disheveled.

Anyways a couple months after that we decided to have a kid and then another couple months and, The angel holds up the baby, we had our little miracle. We decided to name him warlock

The snakes part of the story

I had a pretty good childhood despite my, The snake pulls down his glasses to reveal his slid eyes, quirk. Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment a much younger snake plays in the garden rolling through the grass and wandering through the flowers. Really it's when I got a bit older the problem really started. The demon and his preteen years surrounded by suspicious looking people around the same age as him look down at the table where what seems to be a map is shown on one side is an ex and leading all the way to a warehouse is a line
You see I got into a little bit of crime, The snake pulls his glasses back up, and by a little I mean a whole lot. The snake is shown carrying a bag of which seems to be money out of a building he starts running to a van he put the money and then jumps inside himself

The same scene when the angel and the snake first meet is shown but from the snakes prospective. first he breaks into the church garden unbeknownst to him the homeless black couple come in with him, he goes to the nearest tree and picks all the fruit, then puts the fruit into a burlap sack. he continues doing this to 4 more trees he hear something in a panic he goes up to the roof and hides. After a couple minutes the angel comes up to the roof as well he stands near the end of the roof and looks down the snake sneaks up behind him

Anyways I should probably get into what happened to me. The snake is shown walking home from the grocery store way down by two heavy bags. So two weeks after the angels thing happened I was going to get you know supplies, Like chocolate, blankets, and movies do you know to try and calm down.
The snake is grabbed by the throat by a muscular hand and pulled into a church. The man grabbed him is in Presley ropes and has lilac purple eyes and gray brown hair, The snake is then grabbed by similarly burly man and dragged to an office his push down onto a table and strap to it by cuffs. The purple eyed priest pulls out a Bible and start reading. a short man walked over to him and pours a vial of holy water over the snakes head, A black woman walks up behind him what roles up a shirt and pressed as a hot crucifix to his back the snake screams and The hot crucifix is lifted with a sickening squelch. The purple dyed priest finishes reading from the Bible and dismisses his cohorts to leave the room they do so and and the sound of a belt being dropped to the floor
Anyways the guy wasn't caught, jack ass used a condom and so there was no dna evidence

An indescribable silence fills the room until the angel finally says I think God every day then we got through this the snake silently walks up to the angel gives him a hug three embrace and silence returns

Chapter 15: A story about the venomous truth

You know sometimes I think I could've kept my job if I just kept my mouth shut. The truth is a scruffy man with dirty blonde hair and a sweat stains jacket. Not that I regret not keeping my mouth shut it's just what happened to me wouldn't of happened if I did, but if I did I would've never met(looks beside him) him. The man beside him is tall and has a buzz cut, he has a black bikers jacket on, The jacket has the image of a snarling mouth on it

I should probably get to my story. Instead of a spotlight A movie fragment A much younger truth watches a casket be lowered into the ground. My mother died when I was young and my dad blamed me for it, the truth standing in his bathroom covered in bruises
After I moved out I got a job Add this news place in New York after a couple years I had the incident, the truth is shown being ran out of town by angry people with signs that say free the prisoner. So after that I moved to San Fran and met my fiancé. The truth is shown on one knee giving a Ring to woman in a blue dress, well the wedding was called off a week later, The truth searches through his fiancé's computer, See I went through her stuff because she's a lawyer and one of her clients with someone I was interviewing the guys a real sleazebag so I had to get some dirt on him for a story you know.

After that I'm mopped about for like two years, than one day I homeless friend of mine went missing and I was contacted by one of the sleaze bags employees she had a real big heaping helping of dirt on that guy, the truth is snooping the office building he found a secret passage near the sleazy man's office And he goes in heat and goes down a flight of stairs and sees on both sides of the hall cages. the guy was pimping out homeless people he kidnapped to local gangs one such being(he gestures over to the burly man) his. In the third cage he finds the burly man and his homeless friend, if you're wondering the big guy didn't rape her you see, the truth said something in a whisper that sounds like the guys a big softy. Anyways me and the big guy end up escaping from the place and we hide out at my apartment, The truth tries to get information out of the bigger man he doesn't get much but what he does get is pretty incriminating. My friend here is a part of a biker gang and.... Well we'll get into that, so some of the sleaze bags mooks broken to my apartment and I had to fight them off. The burly man in the truth are on a motorcycle to the truths former job. They break in and leave evidence of the sex ring

We were caught by my ex fiancé and drove to her new boyfriend's work the guys a doctor, the burly man and the truth Are seen arguing about something and the truth leaves in a huff. We had an argument and I left I really wish we tried to talk it out, the truth is tasered by the sleazy man's mooks and taken to the sleazy man's office. You see the douche bag was in cahoots with the big guys is gang leader. The gang leader has the same buzz cut and jacket except the color is gray not black, The truth is strapped down to an examination table and violated by the gang leader. After that they drag me into the woods and ordered some guys to shoot me luckily my ex fiancé and the big guy over here save me before my brains could be splattered all over the trees. The big guy carries the truth to the X fiancé's car and then drive back to the boyfriends hospital.

Lucky for me the guy didn't use a condom and they was still the evidence so we got the The sleazy guy and the gang leader in prison. The truth gives a big smile to the audience, another good thing that came out of this is that I got my life back on track I got my journalist job back and I'm trying to weed out the scum of the city so we can take them down one by one just me, the truth looks over at the burly man, and him. Just us

Chapter 16: A story about the Rogue AI (accompanied by the last test subject)

The women that stand on stage are clearly mother and daughter, the Rogue is a white haired woman who shows her age clearly on her face orange eyes burn like a staring into the crowd the last test subject is a teenager black hair and ice blue eyes, good evening everyone you may know me I'm the head of a very famous robotics company

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment a much younger and happier Rogue stands a wedding dress waiting to be photographed next to her is a husband who after the photo and place is his new wife in a tight loving hug, my husband actually formed the company he was a smart man, a kind man, and I'm sure it's a circumstances of my daughter's birth for different, the world puts a hand on the test subjects shoulder, he would have been an amazing father

the Rogue and her husband run the company as husband and wife until one day the husband begins showing signs of illness, it was cancer The doctors tried everything, it gave him more time yes but there was only so much time the doctors could give him and the more time he live with the disease the the worst he got, as the husband show more sign of disease ravishing his body his personality becomes more belligerent he becomes abusive not only to the workers but his beloved wife yelling at her whenever she slips up so he just never hit her each insult feels like a slap to the face, he was sick I can't blame him for what he did I'm sure if you could see himself he be yelling at himself to stop

the doctors gave the husband the rest of the year to live and he's angry when the world and her husband returned home the husband storms to the bedroom pulling his wife with him door slams the Rogue is pushed onto the bed as much want to she screams for a husband to stop, as much as she wants to make him stop, she can't bring herself to hurt him and she just lets it happen

he died before my water broke and after I recover from the birth I became the head of the company, she wants to love the baby in her arms but are so much conflicting emotions screw up in the world when she looks at this girl, I gave up for adoption she was raised by another family, the Rogue is filing paperwork when suddenly a little girl attend ones into a office followed shortly by the girl's father, the girl and her supposed father look nothing alike recognition lights in the Rogue's eyes, I knew it was her the moment I laid eyes on her and this time I was ready to be a mother it also helps that her father's work for my company the nice people and they've done very well raising my little girl, the test subject on her 11th birthday blows the candles of a black forest cake beside her or her parents one father is tall with blue eyes and brown hair when he speaks a crisp British accent comes from his lips, the other father claps and hops excitedly is orange hair flying witch each hop he babbles nonsense about space, the world gives a exhausted exhale and pulls her daughter into a tight hug

Chapter 17: Interlude: Side Stories

God Give a Little Love
Michael descendants down the steps to his basement, each step Pierce's the silence with a deafening Creek, when he reaches the bottom of the steps closes his eyes and listens for the sound of life, almost on cue the sound of something attempting to sound like a dog comes to his ears, Michael gets his smile and follows the sound

as he navigates through the winding catacombs of his basement he looks into cells some hold bodies that lie still and lifeless no matter how much air freshener he uses the acrid stench of decay still pierces through the scent of pine. He knows the cells hold a living inhabitants creatures that only physically resemble mankind but has mentally been degraded to the animals they were hiding behind the mask of Civility, sometimes when he looks into the cell he can see the creatures some slumber and he Ponders do they dream animal dreams, or do they they dream the dreams of the man that used to be. Some of the creatures that he has collected look at him and see not the person that twisted their minds, but instead seeing a generous and loving owner, and he smiles as they lower their heads in reference to the master

when he stops at the door he needs he peeks into the slot and sees his first and favorite creation, someone else who once Twisted Minds now was his mind twisted and turned and topsy-turvy, the gray matter this creature once used in Pursuits of Psychiatry now his mind is only filled with the desires of a canine, the dog that used to be Hugo Strange lifts its head and looks at Michael like a dog would look at its owner in anticipation of sustenance, Michael sets down the dog bowl and as the creature eats he rubs a hand upon its head feeling the scars that wraps around the creatures skull, and thanks fondly of opening this man skull and making couple adjustments, the thing that once was Hugo looks up at his master looks his mouth clean with his tongue and opened his mouth as if to make words, but all that comes out is a surprisingly convincing Bark

Michael picks up the ball goes to the door goes outside the room and closes it and begins walking back up the stairs, when he gets his way back to the living room he sits down and turns on the television as background noise as he delves into his thoughts. Michael thinks of all the things he could have made you go into, he supposes he could have made him into a blank slate, a blank obedient doll much like Hugo did too many of his patients, but Michael supposes that would have been made sense, and Michael supposes Hugo would have thought that would what was going to happen to him too, but Hugo didn't deserve that much certainty, and dying will just be a mercy, and much like certainty Hugo doesn't deserve Mercy, Michael suttles on one undependable truth before he focuses on the television

Hugo Strange makes a quiet good dog

Visit to the graveyard
Michael walks the silent roads of the towns graveyard stopping at the first grave on his journey, engraved on the plaque is the name of his youngest brother, Peter. He reaches into the flower shop bag and pulls out a bouquet of Borage, he puts it on the grave and also puts a recently washed golden teddy bear on the grave next to the flowers

the next gravey stops at is at his second younger brother, fhilip, once again reaching into the bag he pulls out a bouquet of Gladiolus, placing them on the grave in addition to a tiny pirate hat on the little statue next to the Grave

the next grave is the last of his siblings his sister Elizabeth, reaching into the bag again he pulls out a bouquet of Larkspurs, he also put an empty tub of Ben & Jerry's on the grave

the final grave he visits in the cemetery is his mother's grave, he lays down up okay of black and white roses and a little music box on to the Grave. he walks to his car and sets the GPS to drive to somewhere secluded for the final grave he will visit tonight

he stops at Walmart to get supplies, two canisters of gasoline, three boxes of matches, and to crates of spray paint, after he pays he puts his supplies into the car and continues driving

soon he finds the entrance to the woods, going to the trunk he pulls out the wagon putting the heaviest supplies into the wagon, he puts the boxes of matches into his jacket pockets and Begins the long track to his destination. Soon he gets to his destination before him stands the burned out remains of a cabin, the final resting place of his murderous father, in front of the cabin is sprouted a makeshift Garden of Red dahlias planted by delusional men and women who believe his father to be some misunderstood man,

going to the wagon he grabs one of the gasoline, and begins poignant on the sick Memorial Garden, when he's done drenching the first line of the garden he goes back to Wagon and gets another to do the others. When Dad is done he grabs one of the spray paint bottles cakes of the matches lights it and presses down on the nozzle of the spray paint. Using his makeshift flamethrower he likes the gasoline drenched flowers and watches the garden burn

Chapter 18: Outside characters

Actors of Freddy Fazbear's part one
The OG's
Freddy Fazbear(shares the name with his character): he's the grandson of the Fred bear actor Who started working for Michael we saw the job application in the papers, he thinks job is pretty good he's great at singing like his grandfather was
Bonnie Bunyard(Real name: Brian Oryctolagus): Brian works at a local guitar shop and is the actor for Bonnie on the side because the guitar shop isn't giving him enough money to pay the bills he likes the acting gig more than he does the guitar shop but he doesn't want to quit from the guitar shop because he really likes guitars and the shop gives them free access to all the guitars he could ever want
Chica chicken(Real name: Charlotte pollo): Charlotte is a baker who's working as the actress for chica to get extra money to support her recovering Drug attic cousin
Foxy the pirate fox(Real name: Francis vulpine): Francis is recovering kleptomaniac who's working at The pizzeria as an actor to get money to pay for his kleptomania pills

The toys
Toy Freddy(Real name: Thomas fazbear) The brother of Freddys actor who became an actor to get some money to buy some games
Toy Bonnie(Real name Billy Leporidae) became toy Bonnie's actor to gain money to buy supplies for a band he's working on(which only has two members himself and Bonnie's actor)
Toy chica(Real name Cadie pollo) became toy chica's actress to show her cousin that she can support herself, is a recovering drug addict and party girl
Toy foxy(Real name Melissa lagopus) became toy foxy's actress to afford her polio medication
Balloon boy(Real name billy brasiliensis) is a midget who became balloon boys actor to pay rent
The puppet(Real name Moni quist) is the owner of a marionette shop who is doing the acting on the side to bring in more customers she is Michael's mother sister which makes her he's aunt

The original duo
Fred bear(Real name Fred fazbear) The OG fast bear died of lung cancer when his eldest grandson( Freddy) was nine
Spring Bonnie(Real name Sam Lepus) The OG Bonnie was frame for the murder of of Charlie Emily and was raped in prison by his cellmate

Baby circus
Circus baby(Real name Betty coulro) used to work for Michael's dad and now works for Michael himself originally became babies actress to pay the bills but now does it because she likes it find Michael looking at her like the older version of his dearly departed sister kind of cute
Ballora(Real name Brenda Acrobat) A woman who lost her eyes due to cancer and became the actress for Ballora to pay for food for her seeing eye dogs(three Chihuahuas she's named Melissa Minnie and marmalade) she used to be a professional ballerina before the cancer took her eyes and was forcefully retired
fun time Freddy(Real name Francis timer) a DEF ventriloquist Who began working for Michael to show the world his talent, his main and most favorite puppet is a bunny hand puppet he calls bonbon
Funtime foxy (Real nameFrederick vixen) A selectively mute comedian who is really good at impressions and only speaks in impressions of other people Began working for Michael to try to find there own voice
Funtime chica(Real name Cassandra pollo) she's an Internet influencer and started working for Michael to support the brand and Kate brand money from the pizza place she's the twin sister of toy chica's address
The Betty Babs(Bob and Brendan) A duel of midgets who do acrobat tricks they work for Michael because Michael gives the money
Lolbit(Linda vixen) The sister of Frederick who is an Internet influencer more specifically a YouTube or who does planks she became lolbit's actress for the same reasons Funtime chica actress did

Happy frog(Heather Anura)-became happy Fox actress to fund her frog studies
Oswald the elephant( shares the first name which is character and his last name is Paxton and Mr. hippo(Harold Paxton)-and old gay couple who work for Michael to help the granddaughter (Heather) getting to college to study her passion (to become a frog scientist)
Ned the bear(same first name as his character and his last name is Fazbear) The cousin of Freddy who works as a PSA spokes person for children became Nets actor to spread good advice to children
Pig patch(Petey scrofa) traveling banjo musician who just happened to stop by at Michael's restaurant to do some songs usually only stays two weeks but he's found himself liking his new temporary boss and he's planning to make his stay permanent

The rock stars: The reason for working for Michael is because they're all in an indie band who are trying to get some publicity
Rockstar Freddy(Richard Oso) The lead singer of the band Who signed contract to work at the pizza place with Michael
Rockstar Bonnie(benson conejo) The only guitarist of the group
Rockstar chica(Cara pollo) The cousin of chicas actress and the back up singer in the band
Rockstar foxy(Fabio vulpine) The cousin of foxy's actor who also joined the band as a drum player to help get money to give to his cousin(foxy's actor) to help him afford his kleptomania pills
The rock stars-another indie band Michael has put under his wing to help them get exposure
Glam rock Freddy(Georgie fezbear) singer and cousin a Freddys actor who works at the town mall, got shot in the leg by Michael's Uncle when he was looking after Gregory because the boy got lost in the mall
Glam rock chica(Caitlin pullum) another recovering drug addict who got toy chica's actress into drugs she is also the back up singer and secondary guitarist of the group
Montgomery Gator( shares the name with his character) The guitarist of the group
Roxanne Wolf(shares her first name was her character and her last name is lupine) The Keytarist of the group, thanks highly of her self only because in reality she think she's a shit person

Daycare attendance
Sunrise(sully sunborn)-works at the mall's daycare his job is to make sure the kids have fun and don't hurt themselves, has American condition that cause him to go catatonic in dark places(places there are pitch black no light at all) he sleep through the night light
Moondrop(Maxwell moonchild)works at the mall's daycare his job is to make sure all the kids are asleep during naptime, he is not very popular with the kids mostly because his costume is terrifying( imagine a real thin tall dude in a jester uniform wearing a terrifying moon mask)

Oh so I'm going to list all of the regular employees

Vanessa Shelly/Raglan: The head security guard at the pizza mall she's the girlfriend of Vanessa Afton
Mike Schmidt: security guard at the pizzeria has anger issues but he's Learned To control himself
Scott Bell: Manager as the pizzeria
Fritz smith: janitor

Arkham inmate files
Patient name: harleen quinzel

profile: patient harleen grew up in emotionally neglectful household, studied in college in psychology and eventually became a psychiatrist and was hired to facilitate help in the recovery of many patients until her assignment to Patient who is only known as J, patient J being known for many manipulative abilities easily manipulated harleen into madness, after incarceration into facility Halloween began relationship with patient Jay into an incident resulting in trauma two patients genitalia and bruising around the neck, after incident relationship was broken and patient started much healthy relationship with patient Isley

guidelines of release: patient has recently been diagnosed as being able to go back into society, patient we'll have to follow following guidelines, ingestion of mental health doing the beginning and end of a week

patient name: Pamela Isley

profile: patient Isley grew up in Dysfunctional household. her only solace in this room being families surprisingly beautiful rose garden, patient went to college and received a degree in botany and a master's in chemistry, going time in college patient was sexually assaulted by app that time boyfriend Jason woodrue, aftermath of assault resulted in small fire being lit in Greenhouse patient was in, destroying some of patients favorite plants, her psychiatrists believe this was a start a patient's descent into eco-terrorism, her activities as an eco-terrorist came to a head when patient attempted to assassinate the the c e o of A Logging Company, patient was is deemed to mentally unwell to be incarcerated and was given to facility for treatment, introduction to and subsequent romantic involvement with patient Arlene has proved beneficial to Patient isley's Mental Health

guidelines of release: patient has been deemed capable of re-entry into society. Patient follow following guidelines, patient is prohibited from stepping foot into properties owned by c e o mr. Stanley wouldcrack, patient must if capable be present at employee at habits plant and flower habitat doing everyday of the week

patient name: Jervis tetch

profile: patient touch grew up in good although mildly strict household, documents and papers from patients childhood shows obvious signs of autism from what patient has said, parents seemed not to notice and patient was raised like any other child, patient gained Masters in neuroscience and afterwards the began employ in to Wayne Enterprises, employee Wayne Enterprise according to patient was not good, combination of verbal abuse from Superior and an acquired romantic feelings towards Miss Alice pleasance resulted in patient's mental state declining, testimony from patient informs the most Pleasant at one point fell on Hard Times With at time boyfriend now husband Bob pleasant, patient informed but he attempted to cheer Miss pleasance up with a night on the town. reports of the odd pair say that patient was dressed in Mad Hatter cosplay, although not on town did seem to temporarily improve patient's mental state the subsequent day after and receiving of the knowledge that Miss Pleasants was now engaged induced patient into almost instantaneous mental breakdown, the instantaneous fall into mental instability caused patient tetch to physically assault Miss Pleasant's fiance and kidnap miss Pleasant bringing her to abandoned theme park with an Alice in Wonderland themed walk area, when the police got to the area the patient was trapped under the claws of a jabberwock statue ranting and raving about a Batman, the first few weeks in facility went pretty well talk to a psychiatrist and took his medication, really shouldn't but is into a big setback in his recovery happened, security footage shows that patient J ambushed and sexually assaulted patient tetch in the community showers. unluckily this was not the only setback in his recovery, interactions with patient little that include discussions of patience and interests was beneficial to the stabilization of both patients Mental Health

guidelines of release: patient has been deemed capable of being in society once more, patient must follow these guidelines, patient is to not step Fort near what in Miss Pleasant place of residence or employ

Patient named: Jonathan crane

profile: patient crane with raised in an Incredibly emotionally, physically and at one time sexually abusive household, documents show that patient crane grew up with his grandmother until the day he turned 19, patient says that on that day his grandmother sexually assaulted him which resulted in him stabbing the woman and fleeing the household telling local law enforcement that a burglar busted and stabbed his grandmother they believe him, trauma from this household is very evident. patient seems to show that lasting physical damage such as a medium sized cross shaped burn on his back which he clarified came from his grandmother Heating a metal cross into a fire and placing the hot cross onto his back. Patient crane which college to receive a Master's in psychology and later became a professor of the Mind in a local College he was fired for doing inhumane experiments on patience generously donated from this very facility to the college, Patient crane given to us for treatment after he attempted to burn down the college he used to work at and was apprehended by a local vigilante known as the bat, only one step back has occurred in patients Road the mental stability, find the testimony of patient touch and patient cranes on testimony of that night ex Warden Bolton went into patient cranes and patient tetch shared cell and sexually assaulted patient crane, other than that little hiccup patients interactions with patient tetch and other patients has improved his mental state

guidelines of release: patient has been deemed capable of reinstating into society he must follow these guidelines, patient must not step foot in or near any place of teaching ever again

Chapter 19: A story about a Delicensed dentist

Trigger warning for: The rape of a minor, unrealistic scenarios, and religious trauma
When I was a kid I used to bend spoons I didn't use my hands though, The man on stage is freakishly tall and only has one flash arm attach the stump of the other is a wooden contraption with metal claw on the hand end he's dressed in a mockery of a dentist uniform and covering his eyes are a pair of green and red lensed goggles, it may be hard to believe but are used to be psychic The gentlest lifts up a patch of hair revealing a medium sized scar emphasis on used to be

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the dentist sits on the floor surrounded by bent spoons and his hand is a spoon he grabs one part of it and uses his hands not his mind to bend it cut the dentist mother and father argue about him in the kitchen unknown to them they're only three-year-old son hide and go to table in fear, my parents didn't like it then I was psychic so much so they sent me where to get my powers removed, the dentist is strapped to a surgical table he was approached by a shadowy Doctor Who put an ice pack close to his eye cut the dentist wakes up from his electricity induced unconsciousness and feels his head there were no scars, but the lobotomy didn't work so they sent me back for another try at it, The same shadow we Doctor is hole into the dentist had to pick at his Brain cut the dentist Liza mobile on the operating table when suddenly a familiar shadow looms over him no matter how hard he tries his limbs won't move and he can only look on fear as he feels himself being defiled, after that I didn't bend spoons ever again I kind a miss my powers actually

The dentist pauses for a second looking for words to say until we decide to say so about my name I was actually licensed dentist but my license with revoked after.... Well, The dentist looms over a child A pair of pliers in one hand and a half full bag of teeth in the other his mouth splits into a crazed grin as he lowers the pliers to the boys forced open mouth, I don't want to talk about it... anyways my life without my powers is still pretty good I have had some bumps in my life but other than those I have a pretty good life right now I'm even seeing somebody about my trauma he's a nice guy The dentist to look at the look of shock on his face and quickly says oh fuck I forgot to pick up my kid from school well bye everyone and with that the dentist walks off stage through the double doors and out back to his own life for the door is fully closed though Akina I can see him get into a car was a much shorter man with a large diagonal scar across one of his eyes before the car drives off the dentist so I can be seen leading down to the man's height putting a small kiss on the man's head

Chapter 20: A story about the courageous coward

A teenager who sits on stage looks about 18 and is wearing a thick pink sweater and similarly thick pink sweatpants he has a button nose and a perpetually worried look on his face. I was always a really paranoid kid...and what happened to me didn't make my paranoia get any better

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment an infant coward is walk to sleep by a woman with brown hair and bespectacled eyes across from them the woman's husband looks on in frustration The coward looks nothing like the woman or her husband, people always me what my birthparents I actually don't know who my birth parents actually are they told me they found me in an alley next to a dumpster you see my adopted mom always wanted kids but because of a medical condition she could never have them she used to tell me that I was a gift from God my adopted father didn't like me that much, A seven-year-old coward runs up to his adopted father with a ball in his hands his father only looked at his son with disappointment and grabs the ball and throws it on the family houses roof The coward runs away crying, I don't think you ever wanted to have children I'm not saying he's the one who did this to me he wasn't he might've been cranky but when it really came to it he love me and mom

I can you old coward and his parents sit in the recently broken down family car The father smashed his hand against the steering wheel and the coward flinches the mothers chides her husband for scaring the coward suddenly the mother points out the left window and says that she saw the sign of a hotel only a couple miles away, The guy who work there seem nice at first he even said we could spend the night while he filled up our car with gasoline my parents being tired from the trip back from our vacation agreed, well the parents have a fitful sleep the coward can barely even shut his eyes were a couple seconds before thinking he here's something eventually gets fed up and leaves the hotel room to see if his paranoid suspicions are true, my parents are very heavy sleepers, when he's done looking around he goes to turnaround to go back to the hotel room before he can take his first step OK loved but strong hand wipes around his mouth well A long thin or on the website round his middle he's lift it up in the air and sultry voice whispered to him do not make a sound The mysterious stranger carries him to the front desk lobby and in to a adjacent room he is then plopped unceremoniously onto a soft but ominous bed he can feel the same gloved hand wrapped around The crotch of his sweatpants

I was too terrified to wake up my parents after he was done and I was back in the room I kept it a secret from them until the day my mother died, A coward stand next to his weeping father he's the same age as he is right now on stage he put a hand on his father shoulder and his father looks up at him for the first time looking at him not with hatred in his eyes but love the kind of love that was always there behind all the mean grimaces when the cow is done killing his father but what happened to him his father his father calls him into a tight hug and the coward can feel the wet tears seep through the fabric of his sweater, my cousin on my mom side suggested I go here, The coward is sitting at a bus stop waiting for a bus when suddenly next to him sets a man in a coat with disheveled blonde hair and a unnatural smile on his face as the man looks at the coward he's too wide smile is replaced with a smile of sympathy with the man is done telling the coward that he overheard the conversation he had with his father man passes white card on which is in blazoned the word mansion And under it directions

Chapter 21: A story about the smile doctor and his assistant

Всем привет меня зовут-oh most of you probably don't speak my language sorry let me the start over again, you know what never mind I just remembered the name thing. The man who speaks is a freakishly tall man with sunken in eyes missing teeth and a crooked nose despite how disheveled his face looks his hair is fluffy and luxurious it is red as a patch of roses. He speaks in a thick Russian accent with standard words.The man next to the doctor is short and Indian he speaks in a New Yorkers accent.

anyways I should probably get to it. Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment a much younger doctor stands next to people getting ready to be in a photo. A little bit of my childhood was OK. The abuse really started when I showed an interest in Flowers. The doctor is shown watering a patch of begonias with a toy watering can suddenly a tall shadow looms over him cut the doctor in his bathroom bawling his eyes out looking into his mirror his nose severely broken. That's how I got these, the doctor points to his gap tooth smile. The doctor presses his lips do a petal of a flower his door is Bust open Cut he sits on his floor surrounded by knocked out teeth weeping quietly

I'm here because of my father He's the reason why I lost the interest in flowers for a long time. The doctor lies on his bed looking through a flower magazine his door creeks open and the shadow of his father looms over him Cut the flower magazine is ripped to pieces around him his pants around his ankles he sits there try not to make a noise after a couple years I left to go to dentist school, The doctor walks into his dorm and is greeted by a man with 3-D glasses and a large scar on his head. I only went to dental school because my parents wanted me to see they were doctors as well, The doctor passes down to school with flying colors and joins the local dentists office I really and I really can't stress this enough hated being a dentist, The dentist looms of a small child wears a pair of pliers in his hand looking quickly displeased the child's mouth is perfectly fine but he still looks very very disappointed. I was fired from that job because well I hoarded a lot of my patients teeth, A jar of assorted teas lies on the doctors desk

I open a wellness center after I was fired you know to try to help sad people be less sad. The clinic doesn't work sad people just sort of stew in sadness until one day a young child caring a bouquet of flowers walks in to the wellness center. I didn't do much of a good job helping people really I don't think I would've ever help them because I was too busy stewing in my own problems. The child helps people around clinic. Eventually someone knock some sense into me quite literally, The doctor Rubs his face with a Band-Aid is on his left cheek. The child with the bouquet punches the doctor with a wrestling glove

After that I got professional help and I'm starting to get my life back on track. The doctor is shown tending to a flower shop watering plants and sweeping the floor. Me and my (he looks over to the man Beside him) my assistant are very close, the doctor and his assistant cuddle on the couch watching TV when a young girl with brown hair and a gap tooth smile jumps onto the couch and start smacking at the doctor screaming about a green menace. We even adopted a daughter her name is petunia, the doctor gives A wide broken smile.

Chapter 22: A story about the medical fetish

You know I only chose that name because I thought it would be funny seeing as... well we'll get to that. The fetish is a tall man with scruffy black hair and a 5 o'clock shadow he wears a plaid shirt and khaki pants

Anyways let's just get into it, instead of spotlight movie fragment a younger fetish
Looks over at a young girl who is bawling her eyes out after getting a shot, you see I have this empathy disorder I'm a bit more empathic then someone usually should be, the young fetish has already gotten a shot and didn't even cry doing it but suddenly burst into tears. my ordered came in handy when I started doing my job, a teenage fetish goes to school to be a forensics psychologist he excels at his job, But one day My disorder got a bit out of hand, he attacked one of his coworkers was bare hands he's restrained and eventually calm down. After that I will set up for psychological evaluation that's where I met(his eyes become clouded was romantic feelings)him,

The fetish walks into a therapist office sitting at the desk is a handsome man much older than him and with a intracerebral accent. If you wondering I'm not here for him he's great he wouldn't hurt me, eventually the visits become less about finding a way to deal with his empathy disorder and more.... physical. Eventually I decided to quit my job and move in with him, well actually I was fired because I was deemed too unstable.

Our life together really is good we do things like go on romantic dates go clubbing sometimes what happened to me actually happened one time we went clubbing. The fetish is outside of the club having a cigarette he suddenly grabbed from behind and smacked up against the wall no matter how much he struggles he can't get out of the grasp and his Former psychiatrist now lover is still in the club, the fetish can't be heard over the music. It was a pretty traumatizing experience I couldn't go out for a couple weeks. The fetishes lover carries a trash bag to the garbage a red liquid leaks from the bottom.

The fetish looks down at his watch and looks back up in surprise, oh I should probably be leaving by now my husband's making dinner tonight, we're having lamb chops

Chapter 23: The story of the one arm sniper

So hey how do I want summer been so far mines been good, The sniper is a brunette was disheveled hair and only one arm he has patchy stubble and Raccoonish eyes, next to him is a man that will be called Captain,the Captain is a muscular blonde looks over the sniper was concerned eyes, yeah I don't really know what to say, sniper looks over to the captain, don't worry I'm OK, the Captain looks away from the sniper before split second his eyes turn back to him

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment a much younger sniper and captain play in the front yard suddenly the captain breaks into a coughing fit and have to be brought back inside, sniper points to the captain" he was really sickly child he had all sorts of bad things you know pneumonia scoliosis all sorts of shit the doctor said he wouldn't survive past 10 but this guy, yes the sniper Pats the captain on the back, was a fighter", A teenage sniper in lists himself into the army followed shortly by the captain Who looks like he does on stage the sniper still has both of his arms, when we were both 16 when this just cells to fight in the army we had a pretty good time kicking butt shooting people we didn't fight in the army for too long because well, the sniper and the captain are caught making out in the bathroom by their superior officer they are dismissed from service the very next day, let's just say our superior officer wasn't that open minded about our "partnership"

The sniper is the train to his and the captains apartment he doesn't get there because he's chloroformed on his way on foot and is dragged into a van he wakes up strapped to a table surrounded by men above him is a swastika, I'm not gonna sugarcoat it the people who did this to me were well Nazis not like skinheads but like blonde blue-eye jaw haters, One of the men short man with glasses comes out to him with a bone saw, they're also why I lost this he points to his missing arm, when he's finished screaming another man flips them over onto a stomach pulls down his pants and... The sniper wakes up in the hospital he looks over the panic in the panic turns to calm when he sees the captain, I passed out from blood loss so apparently they left me to just bleed out in the room luckily the captain over here has the nose of a bloodhound and found me no problem

You know I still have nightmares I've been seeing a therapist it's been helping, the sniper looks up then down don't know if again, I don't know what to say I guess stay safe out there I don't know anyways would you possibly go, the sniper stay in stay on silence then resolutely grab the captains hand begins to walk off the stage,anyways bye

Chapter 24: A story about a tattle tail

Trigger warning for capital punishment, insertion of phone object non-consensually, and unknowing miss placement of child

A teenager and a young child stand on the stage a teenager Will be called The early bird or just bird and the Child Who is in a purple T-shirt will be the tattletale. My family and his family were neighbors when he was just a baby and I was about his age right now, A much younger bird please as backyard with a new dog he got when he looks over the fence and sees a brown haired woman in apron holding a toddler tattletale in your arms who is calling her older son's back into the house (one in a blue shirt was called dewdrop and the other in a yellow tank top called Butternut), me and my mom went to live with my mom's sister after my mom and my dad had a divorce, The birds mother cries into her sisters shoulder while the bird please with Legos

The bird points to the tattletale and says on the surface this little guys mom was the nicest lady ever she made cookies, pies, brownies and brought them over every time she came over, The tattletales mother stands on the birds temporary house's Porch balancing a tray of brownies in one hand and holding the end part of a child leash connected to the tattletale in the other, she start acting weird whenever I interacted with one of the kids, butternut and the bird play with toy race cars seeing which one can go faster the tattletales mother grabs butter by the caller of his shirt and drags him into the other room The bird hears the smack of flash on flash butter walks out of the room with a red mark across his cheek, she said she didn't want them to be a bad influence on me but it was still weird she didn't even let me play with her youngest child, tattletales mother leaves with only two of her children the third the now toddler tattletale Had hidden in the birds basement The bird finds the tattletale that night when he starts healing sounds from the basement, (and also to sneak a peek at the presents he just knew were in the basement), His mom and my mom were bonding over being single parents and got really drunk, The bird tries to shush a tattletale but eventually just bring them upstairs and mashes up some leftover peas to feed him because he was very hungry, and a friendship starter that very night, in the morning the birds mother brings the tattletale back to his mothers house The tattletales mother snatches the child from the other Mom's hands and slammed the door in her face

The little guy's Mom broke her hip so she had to go to the hospital so my mom promised to look after the kids while she was gone but..., The bird plays with the tattletale doing things like peekaboo and watching baby shows they both having a pretty good time, apparently this and I know I shouldn't say this in front of a child but she really was I have to emphasize this apparently this bitch had a peoples touching her child senses and broke out of the hospital and into our house while my mom was sleeping, Tattletales mother limp through the birds house Hall's eventually stopping at the birds room, and then we get into why I'm here, a hand wraps around the birds mouth and he's yanked out of bed being dragged into the basement and placed unceremoniously onto the couch the tattletales mother looks at him with unbridled rage and grab the nearest object that being a broom, my mom is a very very heavy sleeper, when the tattletales mother was done she grabs a child again and drags him back up the stairs put him on the upstairs couch she goes back to his room grabs all of her children and limps out the door, in the morning I told my moms and we call the cops on that bitch, The cops bust down the tattletale house's door apprehend the mother, and bring the children protective services

Turns out the bitch was always crazy her craziness just got worse after her husband died, A flashback a much saner tattletales mother weeps next to her then to only two children in front of her husband and their father's grave, and that's how I got a Lotta new brothers

Chapter 25: A story about the boy who didn't like spooky month

The boy who stands on stage is accompanied by two smaller boysThe boy in the middle is chubby has brown hair and is wearing striped sweater black pants and a baseball cap part his head, the smaller boy on his right is wearing a pumpkin costume, and a smaller boy on his left is wearing a skeleton costume. The two smaller boys we known as the skeleton(The one on the left) and the Punkin(The one on the right)

I don't know why they still here they just keep following me anyways let's get into this than I guess, The boy didn't always hate Halloween in fact in his younger years he loved it that is until his family decides to introduce him to his uncle, The stuff happened to me ever since I was nine I think, him and his uncles Halloween together is going pretty good at first that is until his uncle suggested go to a "spooky party" The boy only being at the time nine agrees, in hindsight my uncle always had this creepy air around him all the other kids around me really didn't like him, as he and his Uncle drive up to where is Uncle says the parties going to be, many kids look over to the Uncle's car and quickly look away while other go behind there parents.

He and his uncle get to place the Uncle open the door for the boy he excitedly goes in, at the time he told me what he was doing to me were games, uncle suggested play a game what specifically hide and seek the boy goes and hides him being very young does not hydrate good and the Uncle find some very easily very oddly Bianco does not have his pants on only his boxers and he grabs the boy very firmly, at the time I thought it was fun, this encounter has no penetration the boys only sat next to his uncle Will he is found on one of the mansion couches the Uncle is very touchy-feely, really it's the third time he took me to the place where things got suspicious, The at the time 11-year-old boy leaves the mansion he and his uncle go to the house there " spooky parties" not the outfit he went in instead he's wearing a long white shirt and baggy pants were originally he was wearing a pirate uniform, he bought some drinks with him most pacifically alcoholic drinks I spilled some on me and he was a bit too eager to get my costume off of me,

Skip a couple Halloween's the now 13 boy is giving his first taste of trauma by the hands of his uncle this causes him though he does not realize why yet because I shouted out as much specifically the skeleton and the Punkin, because of the stuff I've been through I've started to be kind of rude, he and two of his buddies stop the pumpkin the skeleton in their Halloween adventure they spit on the masks, step on the feet, and hit them a little on the head then the boy suggests they go to where his uncle has been taking him for a "spooky party" they being as naïve as he once was widely agreed to do so and go on their way to certain trauma, if you weren't doing no he didn't do what he did to me to them luckily I don't know what happened to stop him from doing it but it was a real miracle, skeleton I'm a pumpkin or sent back and away from the boys Uncle fear in their eyes certainly the boys a grab from behind and can't wait to safety by a man in a blue world pools before he books it away from the Uncle kicked him in the dick The Uncle falls over in pain and before the scene cuts away a shadow looms over him

You know ever since I haven't seen my uncle ever again not that I miss him or anything it's just odd not even my family are worried about where he is, The Uncle is trapped down to a table the same shadow that loomed over him in a mansion rooms over him again this time accompanied by another camera pans up revealing to people the familiar shadow is revealed to be a duplicate while the new shadow is a man with yellow hair and a hungry gleam in his eyes cut did you and the yellow haired man sitting at the dinner table only the yellow haired man is eating what is eating as weird slab of meat did you look at looks upon the man and by extension his meal in discussed, anyways I guess The boy looks over to the skeleton and mothers what was it called again The skeleton that's out spooky month and he and the pumpkin begin to spooky dance slowly at first the boy joins in the dance but soon they are all vigorously spooky dancing they seem to be having a good time

Chapter 26: The story of the addicted arachnid

The Man that Stans on stage is a lanky Italian man with feminine features and glossy lips His right eye has a pink tint to it, i'm pretty sure this is the right place because if I remember correctly I don't have a we have a rehabmeeting until Friday so this must be the right meeting place, The arachnids smiles and one of his teeth is clearly gold

A much younger arachnid is seen in a family photo next to an identical looking sister a slightly taller brother And an imposing father, OK before I start on like childhood and shit let me just tell you my family is a crime family I'm not part of any crime stuff but I love my family even though they were kind of douche bags to me when I still live with them but their family so don't tell anyone we do crime stuff, A teenage dragon it moves out of his family home define his true calling acting he's feminine features and Bendy body give him a step up against the competition and he eventually learns himself directly into the imposing arms of a porn studio Manager, when I first met him he seem like a nice guy I just saw the work that are you know drinks guy yeah I'll bring drinks to the actors wasn't until I turn 29 i actually got a to be one of the films and after he started becoming hands-on with me

The arachnid is drinking his third glass of water it is about to go to the studio showers to clean himself off when his manager comes into his dressing room and start talking to him, so we talked he didn't do anything penetrative just sort of put his hands on me. wasn't until my third film I stated in when he started being more sexual than they already were... he was a lot less gentle than my usual partners didn't use much lube as them but they have bigger dicks than he did, The arachnid it looks sad and self in the mirror a look that contains both Pride and discussed comes across his face he shakes his head and begins to apply his make up

We had a pretty OK relationship well that was until I got this pamphlet for A hotel/Rehabilitation center so I may have not mentioned this but during my time with him I became addicted to drugs nothing too extreme to begin with just like one hallucinogenic maybe every two weeks are usually just some weed no help myself relax... I really got into the hard stuff after well you know why I'm here, The Wagner walks through the door of the studio as quiet as he can when suddenly his manager is in front of him he's mad you're grabs him by the waist and drags him to his office behind the door there was muffled sound of yelling and eventually the sharp sound of a hand connecting with flash, he started getting abusive and I kept going to the rehabilitation center and he just kept getting worse eventually..., The arachnid is crying into his pillow when suddenly his manager kicks in his dressing room door and grab the arachnid by the arm, I left and I never came back to him

My life is been going back on track ever cents I've been starting a commercial for the place place is a real fixer-upper but it's got this charm to it I even met somebody real nice

Chapter 27: A story about a security guard

The security guard is a man frequently mentioned by the duplicate he looks a little bit nervous but pushes the word the sake of getting it off your chest, my boyfriend comes here he p-probably told you about what I told him and he probably s-said it wasn't the whole truth he was white his father did a lot more then make me, The security guard does a hand job gesture, and he did it more than once

A movie fragment of a much younger security guard standing next to his father in front of a hospital bed containing a woman who looks one second from death door, my mom died when I was on the eight I think of breast cancer my dad tried the best he could to be a good father to me but all became too much and well... I know teenage security guard knocks on his fathers room door but doesn't get a response he opens the door and drops the acceptance letter he was going to give us father what he sees his father hanging from the ceiling by a noose, and to think I thought the news of me being excepted to a good college will make him happier

The security guard feels guilty even though he tries his best in college and get a part-time job as a security guard at a pizza place his temporary boss is a bit too friendly with him, mr. Afton was the nicest guy on the surface he even introduced me to...m-my boyfriend, when the security guard graduates he decides to work full-time at the pizza place that's when his boss becomes weird with them, he do it without of weird things before he actually you know do things like ammmm,The security guard is cleaning tables when suddenly he feels hands wraparound his middle and a face sync to his hair he feels a bit of his hair getting Sniffed he's too frightened to say anything before long the feelings of suddenly gone, and then he started to ask me to do things, The same scene that played in the duplicate tape please again, One day I refused to do something and he took it by force

The duplicates father pushes the security guard onto his desk forcefully kissing him and grabbing his clutch with the other hand he begins calling the security guard by names he doesn't know, I think he was starting to get dementia h-he thought I was his wife which really says something about how far gone he was I don't even look anything like his wife, The firing scene from the duplicates tape is replayed, I kind of felt relieved when he fired me, The security guard meets up with his coworkers who are the disgruntled they say just like him they were fired in the planning to do something at the time he didn't know what it was, I don't even know why are you agreed to go with them, he waits behind the door and when he's given the signal he smashes the flashlight he's holding onto the duplicate head, I am really bad when it comes to peer pressure, he just stands there well the man he would one day come to call his love is raped in front of him when it comes to be a stone he can't bring himself to walk forward and he runs away

I am actually the one who talked him into spilling the beans about his dad's crimes, he talks to duplicate in the bathroom profusely apologizing saying that it's OK if he hates him for duplicate only pets his cheek and says it's OK he starts confiding in him about what his father has been doing and the security guard tells him to talk about it to people, I didn't know my boss would go as far as to go into hiding I don't know what happened to him but I have my suspicions, Michael asks if he can borrow his lighter the security guard gives it to him, The night God look at the audience and says this is really nice to get off my chest before he starts profusely crying and the duplicate has to come up to console him

Chapter 28: A story about a horror attraction

The man who stands on stage is disheveled he has yellow hair and sunken in eyes the scars around his wrists and neck, fuck why did he even come here the man thanks for a moment and realization comes into his mind oh yeah daddy's boy want to be to get some things out to the public, he coughed into his hand preparing to say something important, I did not kill Charlie Emily

Is there a spotlight movie fragment the attraction looking a lot younger and a lot more clean please a cartoon character on stage specifically he plays the banjo to accompany his cohost singing, I took the job get some exposure I consider myself a pretty top-notch banjo player not to say the approval of children confirmed that believe but the approval of my boss Did, The whole attractions boss stand near the entrance and when the two men show is done he claps along side the children, I was having a pretty good time me and Fred into Lee incidents, first the death of the youngest Afton child is shown but this time it cuts through the reaction of the two actors looking upon the boys corpse, I don't want to describe it too much but all I have to say the end result was grizzly after that my boss got weird he was weird before but like a nice weird, The duplicates father looks upon his business partners daughter with unending hate in his eyes, from what I heard from my new boss his dad told his business partner to look after his kids but apparently his business partners own kid was being too distracting and so that's how this horrible thing happened, The death of Charlie Emily is shown but from the perspective of the horror attraction who sees everything and is to shocked to say anything, I tried to tell the cops were you did apparently he got the cops first, The whole attraction is driven off in a police car banging all the glass all the way to the jail,

i'll let you know secret it wasn't just my soulmate who did this to me the gods also got into it too that's why I got these he lifts up his scarred arms, some of the gods came to the interrogation table and slap him and yell at him about how he killed an innocent girl no matter how hard the Horror attraction struggles he can't get loose from his bonds eventually the big Guard gets an idea shoving away the other guards and grabs the whole attraction by his pants, not even my own show partner believed me, visitation hours the horror attractions call actor is talking to him over the phone the attraction is trying to tell his partner that he's innocent but the partner won't hear it and hangs up on him and walks away in a Hough

eventually the truth got out and I was released I kind a wish I wasn't released you see I lost contact with my partner and it was only when I got out of prison they learn he died of a heart attack not long after he stopped visiting me in prison, The attraction knocks on his old partners door and who answers is the partners grandson at the time a teenager the traction asks where his partner is in the grandson looks sad and give him a hug, you know people have a hard time changing their beliefs after so long of something being thought of as fact, The traction tries to get back into the child entertainment business but he's kicked out at every job interview eventually he starts trying to go with a straight up music but when they learn it was imprisoned for the suspected murder of a child they also kick him out, eventually I got an interview with my bosses son and he hired me I like it but I only took the job originally because of my talent as a banjo player be known and I can't even play the banjo anymore because he has me working as a Halloween show

The attraction stares at himself in the mirror and and he does not like what he sees I'm still a face of a man who make children smile there was instead the Face of a man who suffered because no one would listen to him. Replacing the bright yellow ears he used to wear are puke yellow stumps and instead of his usual vibrant yellow coat there is instead a hobos coat covered in holes and stained with artificial blood, I don't know why you put me in such a terrifying outfit I don't think he liked me well you see his dad like the character I played a bit too much sometimes I wear a full on furry suit to entertain the kids but apparently his dad used it to do his killings, Flashback retractions old boss stamps children in the before mentioned free suit and eventually the only one that's left is his own flesh and blood middle child instead of stabbing his kid he hand him a noose and a child knows exactly what to do with it

Like I said I like the job I try to be as non-scary as I can but...if anyone here works at someplace could you tell them so I can get some other work other than being A Halloween prop

Chapter 29: The story about the brown bag scientist

A man who looks like he's in his late 30s body wise stands on stage he's wearing a face mask and goggles and his hair is a sunflower yellow, I don't like people seeing my face at least people I don't know that well... also my job isn't that legal

Instead of a spotlight movie fragment a younger scientist stands I still was he can for a family photo next to him is a much taller boy with fire red hair the older boy is built like a linebacker and has a hand around his brothers shoulder squeezing his arm in a vice grip the scientist looks a little bit uncomfortable, I was as smart as I am right now even in my youth but my parents always look up to my brother because he was a real athlete but I could barely throw a Hakki sack,The scientist look salon in envy as his brother is handed a metal for winning his third School wrestling championship, I never really absolutely despise my brother just sort of envied not just because he was stronger than me, The scientist looks at himself in the mirror putting a hand nearest pants wear instead you would suspect to be a bulge there's only flat nothingness he looks back up into the mirror and frowns, that was until... well seeing as I'm here right now I think you can figure it out yourself, The scientist is laying on his bed reading a magazine about model planes when suddenly his door is busted open by his big brother the brother stocks over to him and puts a hand on his arm once again holding it in a vice grip,He didn't do anything penetrative he just touched me very inappropriately I was too scared to tell my parents and I kept quiet until he broken into my room again and did something worse, The scientist is putting a bottle plane on his shelf he looks at it implied then his door opens and his brother walks up behind him putting his hand around his mouth and motion his other hand towards his pants

I told my parents after that and he was sent to jail he died in there I do have a reminder of him I just can't bring myself to hate as annoying as she can be it wasn't her fault she was conceived like that, The scientist is feeding a baby girl who has the same red hair as his brother, after I had her I moved out and start looking for a job, scientist is hired by a man in his 40s which raven black hair and an eyepatch covering his left eye, remember when I said my job wasn't that legal I wasn't exaggerating, The scientist is instructed to building weapons by his new boss though boss is a bit demanding at first they slowly begin to form a friendship with soon turns into a Romance, he may seem a bit mean on the surface but what do you get to know him he's really nice even help bringing this little ray of sunshine into the world A scientist holds up at five year old boy with blond hair wearing a blue onesie

Chapter 30: A story about the Living Dead Man (and the little girl who brought him back to life)

The man who stands on stage is sloppy but happy, he wears a stained t-shirt emblazoned with the logo of a hippie band, his hair is messy and dyed blue," yeah I'm gross" the man says before letting out a stomach curdling Belch," I wouldn't have it any other way"

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, the dead man in an office clean shaven and miserable, he works in a suffocating job, in a suffocating suit, under suffocating superiors, the most suffocating of all being the CEO, a man in all black who barely anyone saw the face of, noah her the voice of, but they all felt his suffocating death like presents every day of their employment, at least all the low level employees did
"And it wasn't just the employees the company suffocated"
The dead man watches TV and watches on the news as his company suffocates culturally rich under the weight of gentrification
I felt like I had no more life to live
The dead man is given an assignment to scout out another small town for his company to crush, when he gets there something about the town seems to claw at the Shell of a man he is at that moment
That was until
The dead man is introduced to the girl who will give him new life when she Bears into him in a surprise hug, he looks down at this girl and a little bit more of his shell self is chipped away
It was a gradual thing
The dead man lives in the girls attic seeing as the town has no hotels for him to squat in, every day the girl brings up breakfast and and talks to the dead man, sometimes the man talks back to her, and everyday chips away at the show that he suggested himself into
Eventually I started accompanying the girl, at first I rationalized it as getting to know the town better
The dead man goes camping with the girl and her friends, cut the dead man accompanies the girl to one of her friends barmitzvahs, cut the dead man helps the little girl get better at baseball, his advice does fail at making her better but he feels good at least trying to help
One day I just realized I didn't want to see this town get crushed under the boot of my employers
The dead man stops calling to give updates to the company, and for the first time in a long time he feels like he's actually breathing, the very next day he writes a letter of resignation and sends it to his business
They didn't take it too well, I mean I'm here now so you can probably guess
Weeks past and he feels like he's safe from the Suffocation of his old life, until one day he's left alone as the rest of the family goes out for groceries, the dead man sits on the family couch watching tV and sloppily eating some chips, then there's a knocking at the door, when he opens it he sees two Burly men that work at his old job

They knock me out and when I woke up, I was tied up and I finally got to see the boss's face 
The dead man and a location he doesn't recognize, in front of him is his old boss and his old superiors, the boss is a skeletal man his hair is white as bone and and his eyes are so sunken in the count more is a sockets than actual eyes, but the dead man knows that those eyes bore into his soul 
They took turns with me, they were going to kill me but 
The dead man after what felt like an eternity of pain in his backside here's the click of a gun and cold metal being pressed to the back of his head, he braces for pain and death but there's a crashing from somewhere and when he opens his eyes to look over he sees the girl flanked by officers from the town's Police Department 
Turns out they brought me to an abandoned building in the town, it was kind of a dumb move on that part, i've always wanted to sue them and now I had some ammo
the dead man in a courtroom testifying all the sins his company has committed
The money I got from that legal battle really helped make it back to the town that gave me a reason to live again
The dead man donates to all sorts of places around town, cut the dead man and his new families dining room eating like a slob, messy and happy for once in a long time

Chapter 31: A story about the riddles

three people stand on stage are grown adult men, a brunette and a black haired man,  and College age girl with brunette hair like one of the men, black haired man and the brunette girl share a Goth aesthetic of clothing

"I'll go first since I'm the smartest" the brunette man says irritating smugness lacing his tone

the first riddle: if you're so smart, why aren't you rich

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the first had always been interested in games and puzzles, and absolute ways at anything academic he put his mind to he was the top of his class, his academic success was not only fueled by his like of being praised but also a need to be noticed and plays like he is by his teachers and peers by emotionally distant father

I know now that my father was never going to give me any notice he never wanted me in the first place

the first swedes through college and lands himself a very good paying job at a game company, though he is smart the first didn't have the foresight to read the fine print of the contract, mostly because he was blinded by the promise of thousands praising him

my first game, you may have heard about it, riddle of the Minotaur, did give me a lot of praise for my drawing public, though I didn't get any of the money I was promised for my brilliance

one day the first comes into work and his office is locked not soon after he's sitting in his car no job, no money, he was promised and the only thing left he had was anger and a slowly forming plan

see I couldn't sue him for the money I was owed, but I did all of a different way to get the money

it was surprisingly easy to break into his boss's house, though he did need some assistance from some street thugs he gave like 50 bucks to and promised a lot more

feeling a little statistic I made a little bit of a game out of it, not only would someone have to bring me the amount I was owed in royalties but they were all so have to solve a little riddle I concocted if they wanted to see my boss free

someone did come but only with an answer and a punch, so the first is left was a black eye and once again nothing sequestered in a madhouse that does help get to the root of his need for praise

when I got out I was contacted by a toy company who wanted my extreme genius to help them flourish, I accepted and I honestly believed I could set my past behind me, but I'm here now so it didn't last long, that little Ransom plan really spooked my boss and when he read I got release he understandably panicked

the first sits on his couch and his new Swanky apartment graciously given to him by his new employers, there comes a knocking at his door and when the first answers to Burly men Tower above him mentioned something about his boss and sending a message and Corner him back on to the couch, and after a gagged session of pain not only infected to his bottom half but all over the body he's left spoiled on his couch pain pounding throughout him

Lucky they didn't break anything, honestly my boss could have just filed a restraining order, not that I would have had the desire to ever see him again

the first has to take a mental health leave from his new employment and the loss of his guidance very quickly causes the company to tank and be absorbed by a bigger toy company who do not want his guidance and so once again he is without a job, but before he can get any dumb ideas about revenge he's contacted by a much better job opportunity, and thus he becomes a sugar baby to a deformed but well-paying sugar daddy, who kind of looks like a penguin in a certain light light but money is money and his cock is still people shaped

I'm up next, it says the blackhead man and before he continues he freshens up his very nice black lipstick

the second riddle: the question you can never answer yes to

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the second life is much like the first he does well in school not only for praise for his peers but for an impossible achievement of getting praise from a dysfunctional family member, but his father does notice him but not in the way he wants to be noticed and many times he comes to school with bruises on his arms and determination to try harder

I know now that if I ever got his praise I'd realize I never even wanted it

unlike the first the second does not go into entertainment but but into educating the world, he gets into inventing and Sparks up good relations with a female coworker who he believes reciprocates his Crush

but one day an invention he and his coworker had created in an attempt to enhance the human mind goes haywire and nearly kills the test subject during the live demonstration, the second suspects his boss and begins plotting much like the first

I did not want money I wanted Revenge, and I did not intend for an answer to set him free

but somehow someway someone gets wind of his kidnapped boss and interrupts his death trap and brings frustration to him and freedom to his boss, but the second gets away and begins to plot once more

I intended to hack into the cities internet database to get evidence of my boss's transgressions but I ran into a bit of a predicament

the seconds hacking he was doing in a motel room is interrupted by the door being burst open by hired thugs, hired by his boss sent to much like those sent by the first's boss, send a message, but unlike the first he is not where left where they find him but his move to a different location to make sure he doesn't talk

they put me in a storage crate and put that storage crate into the ocean, luckily the person who said my boss was keeping tabs on me

when he's out of that near death situation and half the time he tentatively continues his research and comes Upon A shocking discuss way, it wasn't his boss who sabotaged him it was his coworker, he's understandably crushed but knows if he tries anything hasty he'll probably end up getting punched, so he does the rational thing gathers help his information and sues her ass

I use the money I got from the lawsuit and had a not all the time and met someone very nice

during his post Court Victory clubbing session he goes to the Iceberg Lounge and meet a relative of the owners a short redhead who much like the owner looks like a penguin in a certain light, he's drawn to the deformed little man not only cuz he's funny but because he recently gotten into the good graces of the owner and was now absolutely loaded

I'm going finally I suppose, says the brunette college girl

the final riddle without an answer: why is a raven like a writing desk

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the final grows up in a loving healthy household to Two Loving healthy parents, she does good in school not for praise but for love of learning, though the praise is a plus, those something about her lack of anything linking her to the  redhead man that says that he's the one who gave the sperm for her surrogate birth  intrigues her

I'm not like these two, the girl points to her stage companions, my name doesn't start with an e for one

the final grows up witnessing the people around her get horny from their hormones, but something about the lust in the air doesn't induce lust in her only discussed

I'm a sex repulsed asexual, yeah I do flick the bean once in a while but only when I have nothing better to do

the third has a pair of twin younger siblings who when she barely starts college and they are in the middle of high school decide to go on a night on the town, this night ends with the female twin incredibly inebriated and violently making out with a bar Patron inside of the third's car

I probably should have pushed down my Revolution and try to tough it out until we got home, but she was just so loud and wet so I gave the wheel to my brother and decided to walk the rest of the way home

halfway through her walk back she drops her phone and when she reaches down to grab it two hands grab her from the alley

see the guy who did this to me was this disgusting bar Patron who despite my, she gestures to her body which is quite on sexy with it's flat chest and non-existent ass, rather convenient lack of assets just had to get a piece of me, no accounting for taste one supposes

when it said and done She lays there defiled and disgusted, she calls her brother and thankfully the bar preached when her sister was sharing Spit with was already back home

he has another difference I have but from these two, I actually succeeded in a kidnapping and murder

the final looms over her soldier who she had castrated and had recently relieved of his sorry life

though I do have one thing in common with these two, I wouldn't relationship was a similarly shaped person to theirs

the final cuddles with a penguin shaped girl who has a striking resemblance with them but then it's to the first's penguin shaped special someone, they're just cuddling watching Nature Documentaries
 and to answer the riddles, first you may be smart but you're still naive, second are you asleep, and third... I don't know

Chapter 32: A story about the puppet Prodigy and his co-stars

Two adults and a barely teen stand on stage, the tallest figure is a black man with red dreads snuggle tight in a red sweater, he has a broad look on his face, the other adult is a white man was growing hair that almost looks green in a certain light, he's wearing a casual suit. And finally the barely teen has purple dyed hair and is wearing childish overalls over t-shirt, his ears are plugged by earbuds and he's bobbing quietly to some music

"he doesn't remember what happened", the red one begins, "and we don't really know the specifics of what happened, but we know enough and seeing as he's here I don't think we want to know more"

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, the puppet prodigy is the younger of two brothers, though his brother may look similar to him they couldn't be any more different, when he's kindergarten age he's quite energetic and out go in while his teenage brother is shy and introverted, the lives are good, the parents have quite well paying jobs, the father who has a habit of a little bit of smoking on to Broadcasting Company, and their mother who does occasionally take a couple sips of the old wine makes puppets for her husband's shows

we'd like to believe the kids parents used to be nice before what happened, the green one says hopefully

one day the puppet Prodigy is playing in the yard and gets distracted by a pigeon who lands in a nearby tree, it flies off when he gets close and he yells for his brother to go get it, the brother tries but flies off and he trips on a shoelace and then

but we know they weren't after, the red one finishes

the puppet Prodigy is too young to know why his mother is crying so much and why his father seems to be smoking those smelly sticks more often, one day Mom leaves and never comes back

we only know all this cuz of research after the fact, we should probably get into the whole name thing, the red one begins

the puppet prodigy never does get any more schooling past kindergarten, his father makes him part of one of his newest shows, which isn't very well done seeing as his wife's creations had left ownership of his company, now we move the scene from the puppet to his co-stars, the red one is scouted from a drunken comedy musical number he does after a day in his monotonous job, and the green one is scouted a drag show

the show itself wasn't too well made but we work with what we had, the green one finishes

the show itself was Child's entertainment much like many others made by the puppet Prodigy's father. But this one was more educational,

his dad never touched him, the red one begins

the puppet Prodigy's co-stars notice him coming in with bruises but they chalk it up to him being a kid

doesn't mean you didn't hurt him, the green one finishes

many lessons are taught on the show, like creativity, time, eating healthy, dreams,... And love

most of the people they brought on to teach the lessons were nice enough, the red one begins

the love teacher is a man who dresses himself in quite religious attire, the co-stars think he might be a youth pastor, he's quite friendly guy, though he is a bit touchy with the puppet prodigy, and he brings a lot of God talk into his love lesson

but this guy was a bit too nice, the green one continues

puppet prodigy has to use the restroom after the filming of the episode is done but gets a little sidetracked when he is funny music from the special guest room, he goes in and sees the funny love man, the man notices him and offers some of the liquid his mom used to drink, The Prodigy tries to refuse saying that that's for adults, but the funny love man assures him that it's only grape juice, but it doesn't taste like any grape juice The Prodigy's ever tasted when he does taste it, in fact it tastes funny than what his mom described her drink as, it kind of makes him feel tired

he wasn't nice at all, the Prodigy finishes popping out an earbud, a quite grumpy look on his face the red one thumps and to continue listening to his music and he does so but he's still a little bit grumpy

The Prodigy doesn't know what happened when he wakes up, all he knows is that his bum is a little bit sore and he still got a funny taste in his mouth but this one's more salty, the series continues only two more episodes because the Prodigy becomes a little bit weary of the guests especially when they try to touch him

he had a breakdown during the final episode and it was broadcasted and people got worried for his well-being, the red one begins

the puppet Prodigy is taken from his dad and given to his mother who he is quite relieved to see once more, but he's a little bit worried when he sees she's been drinking more of that red stuff, and things keep getting weirder when she starts yelling then crying then yelling then laughing then more crying and circles and Circles of emotions, but things are probably okay cuz she's telling him that she loves him very much, and he knows Mom's love is a good sort of love not like that funny man's love

his Mom sued his dad's company and got ownership there was another show, the green one finishes and begins

the new show is more well made and tackles more mature lessons, like jobs, family, dying, transportation, friendship, and electricity

his mom seem to be a nice lady for the most part, the red one continues

during the electricity episode which was also the final of the new series, because co-stars on the break room talking about a date later, when the Prodigy and his mother come in The Prodigy seems upset about something and his mother seems do not notice the upsetness, his mother gives him some lasagna to eat but he doesn't want lasagna he wants spaghetti and he says so quite undeniably, his mother tries to explain but he sure in his wants and his mother becomes quite cross cross and

but then she did something she promised she'd never do, the Prodigy finishes popping out an earbud again

anyways after the courts ruled neither of his parents were not fit to parent him, we stepped in and now things are normal and quiet and the only education he gets is from school again, the red one finishes and all three of them share a hug, a lot of people might not think of them as a family but that doesn't matter a families whatever you want it to be, be it two parents of different genders or the same or just one or people that just share a lawyer

Chapter 33: The cynical fortune teller and the Brothers From Hell

Three black people stand on stage, one teenager and two grown men, the girl is wearing casual Punk attire, and the two adults where brand t-shirts for an amusement park

"sup, on the chick the ghost Maiden was talking about", the fortune teller says was a wave to the audience

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the fortune teller in her younger years as happy as could be with her true loving parents, on the day her life will change her parents take her to a amusement park near their town just passed the big bridge into town, meanwhile the Brothers From Hell in their teens work at their fathers amusement park as janitors, the rest of their extended family also work at the park, two both sides of this tail interact for the first time when the young fortune teller wants a candy apple but is told to annoyance that they just sold out by the vendor, the girl begins to weep and one of the brothers, the skinnier one plucks a oddly pristine looking candied apple from the garbage, and hands it to the girl

we didn't know it at the time but we were going to meet again

on the way back into town the girl finds out why that Apple was in the trash when a fat worm Burrows it's way out of its aptly home and through the candied shell causing the girl to panic and a sequence of events that ends with her in the waters below the bridge and her parents six leagues below

I used to blame myself a lot for that

many years later the fortune teller has grown jaded from her time in the Foster system which soon becomes the prison system, when she finally does go back to the town it's greatly changed the once blossoming streets have become Gray and nearly hopeless, the fortune teller finds that her new life in this town is as a " student" in the towns crumbling Reformatory

apparently my parents blew away which was a big money maker in the town burned down and everything just sort of went downhill from there, especially with some prison contractors decided to move into town and start buying up businesses

the fortune teller is stop go away into the Reformatory by a mixed blonde and her friends in addition to that goat who starts talking rapidly at her, she's just about to punch one of them when she gets a sudden flash of a horrible future involving the blonde a brick and the two impacting, instinctually she pushes the blonde out of the way of the brick she senses is going to fall, which it does so not a second after the blonde hits the ground making quite a gut plunging sound when it does Hit the Floor which would have been much bloodier if the fortune teller hadn't known to push

that's where I got the idea for the name

meanwhile back with the hell Brothers their jobs at their father's Park have become more boring ever since the rest of their extended family either moved to buy your pastures or just straight up disappeared, they quell that boredom with the hopes of making a better amusement park and by getting absolutely smashed on some of their fathers prescribed weed for his stomach ulcers, the proceed to have a maybe prophetic hallucinations and see visions of the fortune teller, they choose to believe those absolutely wild visions were of the future and decide to go into town

we still like to believe it was a vision from the universe, the shorter brother begins

I mean they have to be the version we saw in the vision is the same we saw when we came into town and finally met her again, the skinnier one finishes gesturing towards the fortune teller

back with a fortune teller she gains a friend, the only boy in the all girl Reformatory, they even help each other get out of detention when they put there after the fortune teller makes a disturbance after being spooked by a squid brought in for biology class, the two decide to go visit the fortune tellers parents Graves

he's a really great guy, and his mom make some bomb ass Rogan josh

meanwhile the hell brothers are also in the cemetery different part of it though, they don't really know why they came to cemetery just sort of an instinct thing, but before they can ruminate anymore about the wise of their Cemetery trip they see something quite alarming, a man and a woman dragging what looks to be a very wet sack towards an open grave, though when they pull what turns out to be a corpse from the bag it's not as dead as I thought it was, which is demonstrated by it spasming and beginning to spew sea water before coughing itself back to life

 

we probably try to call the cops but they started offering money to keep us quiet and it was a lot of money, the taller brother explains 

 

still with the hello Brothers the two of them are climbing up the hills of the cemetery to alone telephone pole, and using the electrical skills I learned from their time in the fair they get it working once more

in addition to paying us to keep our mouths shut they also paid us to fix up a phone line to the outside world, so they could call up some... friends and family of some very old deceased, the short brother elaborates

 

back with the fortune teller of the other two after the visit to the cemetery she gets very upsetting news from her friend that earlier that morning relatives of some ancient members of the city council who were less than good people have settled up to town and using the rule set into the books by the old members have taken control of the council and are planning to demolish the whole town, but luckily they have a week or two to prepare and they start to make some phone calls to the outside world themselves

doing this rallying what happened to me happened

 

the fortune teller searches the school for the nun that teaches biology and instead finds the janitor looking over old photos, the shock of the girl appearing causes him to drop one of them and the scene on the photo is that of a janitor before the accident that took his legs in a guard uniform standing before a towering Castle of a prison next to him is one of the demon Brothers many extended family in the Garb of a prisoner, another shock comes to both parties when a third person enters the picture and grabs the fortune teller by the back of her neck a gun placed against her back as a warning both to her and to the wheelchair bound janitor not to speak a word

 

apparently two was too many shocks for the janitor and it begins to have a heart attack, his panicked screaming alerts someone upstairs and the biology non walks in to see some guy defiling the fortune teller while the janitor is having a heart attack, thinking quickly the woman grabs one of the jars of pickles on the many shelves and brings it down onto the defilers head

he only got two pumps into me before he got domed by a jar of pickles, not saying it wasn't traumatic but the pickle drawing did light in the mood a little bit

soon the day comes and a tidal wave of protesters quote the bulldozers in their tracks, and soon the drivers become disgruntled and turn off their engines, but there was still another problem to take care of, the prison entrepreneurs who brought the city to financial ruin still needed to be dealt with, and knowing a gag of disgruntled civilians were about to go full on French Revolution on their asses the woman of the couple calls the cops like white women are apt to do, but luckily their daughter the mixed blonde comes to the rescue with a file field was there secret Miss Deeds, the most extreme of all causing the fire that left the town vulnerable to their filthy intrusion

they're they're resting made a ripple effect that really was a good change, the fortune teller begins

turns out they've been wrongly imprisoning people to fill out their jails, some of them being some of our fam, the shorter brother continues

and when the wrongdoings was brought to the public a lot of them got released and Dad's park has been booming ever since, the taller brother finishes

the hell Brothers go back to the father with the good news and and the family Embraces finally reunited, meanwhile the fortune teller visits her old house and get some of her old things to liven up her dorm room, and she swear she can almost feel her parents embracing her when she looks upon an old photo

I used to think after my parents died that the world was void of any good people left, but there were still some good guys out there

like us?, the hell Brothers question matching smug Smiles on their faces

the fortune teller just snort laughs and responds, "don't push your luck" before giving a playful punch on the arm to both of them

Chapter 34: A story about the littlest disciple

A man and his child stand on stage, the man is a brunette and a trucker hat with a quite nice looking mustache, his child looks around 12, despite how old he looks the hair on his head looks like that of a month old child sparse and wispy, the child is also wearing a comfy flowery dress but has a very boyish face

he's feeling like a boy today, the man says, but he likes the dress because it's pretty, he continues

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the little disciple is born to Two Loving parents, as he grows a routine becomes evident, when he's old enough for it he goes to kindergarten every week in a uniform that sometimes feels right on him and other days doesn't, on Saturday he watches TV with his mother who listens to a really loud man who talks about someone called God, and on Sundays they go to a big place and sitting weird chairs with some other loud guy talks about that God person some more, eventually he becomes old enough to recognize more of the words both of the loud men are talking about, sometimes he likes things to talk about like a place called heaven with its Eternal salvation and Paradise, other times he tries to hide in the folds of his mother's dress when the loud men talk about a place called hell with it's fire and demons and punishment for sins, he becomes even more spooked of demons specifically when his mother sits him down and tells him that she has to take special pills that keep out the voices of evil little imps let's try to making her do naughty things, and that he'll probably have to take them too when he's grown up, but not right now he's still young and God has sent a Guardian Angel to keep away the imps

me and my wife are Christians

the routine is interrupted when one day the little disciple becomes very sick and has to be taken to the hospital, and on his 10th birthday they tell his parents he has a tumor, luckily it's big enough where they can cut it out without the danger of removing important parts of his brain, though they can pay for the surgery it does make a heavy blow to the bank account, and all they get from there congregation is Promises of prayers for financial goodness, it begins to take a toll on both of the disciples parents, his mother begins to watch more of that loud man and his father begins to drink a funny smelling liquid that makes him act funny, sometimes his dad is angry at the world and sometimes he's a puking mess, but either way each day starts to end with a screaming match between his parents and his mother leading him in prayer that their lives may become better one day

she was just one a little bit harder than I was

one day the disciples father walks out on them leaving leaving he and his mother who soon after stops taking the special pills and spends nearly all day lying on the sofa listening to the loud man and his yelling about God, things seem to be becoming normal with only small little hiccups like the one day the disciple comes to school and one of his mother's childhood dresses and is laughed back home crying, but one day his mother he was a voice from what she believes to be God

if I knew what was going to happen to him I- I would have stayed, I would have tried to be a better man

Soon it's summer and the things that would bring him Joy are strip from him, explained as removing Temptation from his life, he believes but he is skeptical of how things like his crayons or his clothes are anything evil, soon the voice comes again to his mother and he is sequestered to his blank room and fed very little

and please don't think she's a bad person she was sick and... and I just couldn't be there for her when she needed it

soon God speaks to his mother One Last Time bidding her to cleanse him with her body and baptized him in his own blood, the disciple does put out the most Valiant fight he can muster for boys so young and so malnourished as he, but it is no use and soon his underaged body being crushed not only when we go away of his humongous mother but being squeezed inside of the holes at once pushed him into the world, when it's raining is done his mother is exhausted enough for him to scurry back to his room and into the only place is panicking mine you can think a large if you chest that used to hold all of his toys, this is inside the other voice of his mother only causes him hyperventilate more, and soon the lack of oxygen makes him pass out

luckily she found him and her motherly instincts kicked in enough to take him to Hospital

he begins to see The Shining lights of paradise but when things become a bit clearer it's the lights in a hospital, and sitting next to his bed is his father relief flooding his eyes

she's getting to help she needs and now I have full custody, the disciples father begins before the emotions get the better of him and he begins to weep

the disciple tugs on the man's shirt and when the man calms himself enough to bend down the boy whisper something into his ear

yeah champ, I can read you the Bumbo story when we get home, the father says before scooping the disciple into his arms and walking off stage

Chapter 35: A story about the three biggest stars in Canis Major

Three black haired teenagers stand on stage, the tallest " serious' is a tall boy wearing a black sweater and brown pants, the second tallest "Mirzam" is a boy and a red cap and blue sweatshirt with black pants, and finally the shortest and the only girl of the group "

wezen" has a flower in her black hair is wearing a black sweater and a very pretty pink skirt

 

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the three brightest stars start their lives in an orphanage but as soon as they turn six they're taking it by a lovely adopted family

 

our original adopted family were both writers for the show we all starred in, serious begins

one day their parents decide that they should be the voices for new characters for the show they created, they take to it like fish to water

 

things were looking good for us, but then the accident happened.Mirzam continues

the brightest stars parents get into a car accident onto the way to the anniversary lunch while the children are in the at the time temporary but from that point forward permanent care of their uncle, hey cheery man turn man who seems not as genuinely sad as a children are to the death of their parents

honestly that guy was a walking red flag but we were young and grieving and we were grateful to still have someone to look after us,

wezen finishes
the children continue their voice acting career but it soon becomes apparent that they're much better at voicing than their uncle is, and as the episodes go by the show becomes less focused on his character and more on theirs, he keeps his cheated meaner but it becomes less and less sincere

one day the show became completely about all characters and his was completely scrapped from the show, serious begins

the first of the Stars to know their uncles dissatisfaction with this decision to make the show completely about their characters was wezen who seemed the easiest pin down and defile with her short stature and naive Trust in their uncle

he didn't like that,Mirzam continues

the second to feel it is Mirzam whom the uncle drugs by putting roofies in his celebratory after a successful dubbing soda

he really really didn't like that,wezen finishes and begins

serious would have been the Third if he hadn't noticed his siblings on Behavior nearly uncle and if he had to have gotten a weird feeling from the uncles suggestion that they go for a ride in his car was out his siblings, and later that night when the uncle tries to brute force it serious knows exactly what to do and soon after the uncle is on the floor concussed from a particularly hard whack over the head from a toy hammer made from a conveniently hard plastic

though it was a relief not to be under his care anymore we were kind of spooked that we go back to the orphanage system,Mirzam continues

luckily the fears of Orphan system life are quickly abated when they're taken in by people still working for the studio the cartoon they voiced in was made by, though in a different department, both have white hair but one's white hair comes from some sort of accent and the other is from age, the one with the Aged white hair is around the same height as the shortest star And the way his hair thins out gives the impression that he has a very big forehead, and the one was accident white hair is well some would say dumb as rocks but he's smart certain fields like the entertainment industry though only the catch phrases but they both love their new children nonetheless

thanks really worked out in the end we're still with the company and we got two parents again, serious finishes

Chapter 36: A tale about the genius and the madman

Two men stand on stage both have white hair but differently caused, the shorter one who's balding in a certain way that makes them look like it has a big head is clearly white from age, the other who is taller and is distractedly watching a comedy on his phone is clearly white from some sort of accident
I'm going to be telling both stories because he's too... Damaged to remember anything, says the shorter one

The story about the genius and the madman
Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment, a genius in the madman in their childhood both with mousy brown hair, the genius is the old of the two, the best friends
He wasn't always as... off as he is now,
Both the genius and the madman were both smart though in different ways, the madman was more gifted and entertainment knowledge well the genius was a natural at solving puzzles and equations, soon their paths straight away and the genius went to college where he found and intellectual rival
He may have been smart but I was always a little bit more than he
And he was doing the big test before graduation his intellectual rival made one less than the genius and though both of them graduated with flying colors one graduated with a bit brighter colors than the other
I thought we parted with me the better man on friendly terms

The genius gets a position at a testing facility who specializes in human trials of experimental devices and chemicals, soon he finds that the madman is one of the regular test subjects and the two start to catch up, he also finds that his intellectual rival is also in the company but working for it not guinea pigging for it, and there were known to him is intellectual why we didn't take his loss as good as he thought
But I'm here now so obviously we didn't
Soon the genius finds that the company isn't as careful with their test subjects as he once thought, on multiplications he's seen people clearly not lucid enough to leave the facility being sent out, it becomes very apparent that most of the chest subjects of people who are either financially not doing so great or a minority, but the worst of all he noticed is that slowly the madman began to mentally degrade, so he makes up a plan to get evidence the company's wrong doing and the intellectual rival notices
I don't know why he did it maybe he just did it because he hated me
It happens when the genius is looking through the camera full a photo evidence of the company's misdeeds in the bathroom when the intellectual rival comes in with a syringe filled with what is soon discovered by The Genius to be a paralytic agent takes the camera and flushes it down the toilet, cut the genius sits where he's left body aching with emotional and physical pain unable to move and two mentally traumatized to scream, soon the paralytics wear off and he shakely walks out of the bathroom and out of the building
After I went home wash myself off and had a good trauma cry I had another try at it and got another camera full of evidence and this time decided to take it straight to the cops
The building is rated and security tapes are found of sexual misconduct with the patients most to mentally degraded to remember anything what happened and those that are mentally there enough to remember have been chemically muted, the genius sees the tape given to him of the madman's own rape, or more specifically rapes, in the beginning he screamed and arrived and had to be paralyzed to keep him from injuring any of his assaulters, and as the chemical treatments went by he started struggling less and less and at one point taking his own clothes off to let them have him, with his mind to melted to realize what was happening to him

His mind slowly been unmelting he's there enough to function as a weird but grown adult but the chemical brain melting and Trauma must have repressed it a bit too hard for any kind of psychiatry to bring it out, we still don't do sex I'm asexual and he's a bit flinchy around anything phallic
The madman does get better but it takes time and soon when he's loosen enough to notice the world around him again his best friend is much older and so is he
We still have jobs though not in anything scientific we have jobs that are filming Studio it's still testing things but more fun things like fake hammers or comedy routines
The genius and the madman now live a pleasant little life with three rambunctious voice Stars
You know I used to think one day I'd rule the world but now I have the only world I'm ever going to need, the genius reaches out his hand and the madman takes it and it just stand there knowing that the world is finally

Chapter 37: A story about the inebriated founder (followed by the Lost memories of the surviving amnesiac)

The man who stands on stage is aged not only by time but by the guilt and humiliation he had suffered throughout his life, is brown hair is Whiting more than a man his age chronologically should, and his eyes are yellow with the side effects of a horrible damaging addiction

I probably should have told her about all this first, and I will but I want to practice on Strangers before I have to look into the eyes of the daughter of a family I murdered, the daughter of the man I betrayed so thoroughly with my stupid addiction

instead of Spotlight a movie fragment the founder and it's called that she is thinking up business ideas with his best friend in the world a man was a smile so wide and nearly split his face into and was hair so black and curly he could barely get a brush through it without some help, the most common idea they come up with is a place inspired by the show runners duplicate's father's business idea

this was long before William died and all his Dirty deeds were put out into the world, he actually used to be my inspiration before he... I could probably talk about what I did before I talk about what happened to me

college passes and soon the dreams become a reality they hire some indie musicians and their business though not as popular as their inspiration does get some traction from people who want somewhere this crowded to have their birthday parties, though after one particularly good business day the two of them decide to have some drinks not only for the business day success but for the founder's friend proposing childhood sweetheart, the founder gets a problem

it just felt so good going into me, and circumstances just kept me turning to the bottle

unsuccessful days he drinks in celebration unless than that you drinks to know the disappointment of less than stellar income, the mumps turn to years and the friend gains a family, soon one kid turns to twins, and the founder keeps drinking

my life started falling apart before I got the call

the drinking makes a wedge between the founder and his wife and soon she leaves, he's not feeling too up to anything but laying in bed and drinking his sorrows away like he usually does with anything bad, but then his phone rings, it's the friend he's asking him to take his younger children to a school party

I probably should have said no, but I was up to anything distract me from the divorce

luckily the school has a bar for adults and soon he drinks like he would have if he said no, he drinks away the sorrow he drinks way the noise of the children in the party room and soon two little hands pull on his pants legs

I knew I probably should have called my friend to pick them up, but at the time I didn't feel that drunk

and for the most part you didn't seem that unable to drive maybe was a little bit too wavy on the Wheel but he was getting there good, it was probably just a Darkness it was the middle of the night, and he's so busy excusing himself to keep up his shortness that he's going to make it that he supposed is maybe just a couple seconds of clothes I just wouldn't hurt I mean the world isn't that full, and then Darkness

when I woke up my head was pounding

maybe it's from the alcohol maybe it's from the bleeding gas and his forehead but he's hurt and he can barely think straight, and his panicking mind can only think of one thing to do when he looks back and sees that his young passengers aren't moving in fact they're not even breathing

I was panicking, maybe that doesn't excuse it but I didn't know what else to do

Adidas soon done and the dirt is cold and filthy on his hands and he feels like he'd been digging for ages like he'd aged a million years in those hours he'd been digging and dragging those bodies, no I'm not what else to do he begins calling for help because rose up and

it was William my idol, I told him everything well not everything everything just the drunk driving part he was weirdly enthusiastic to to drive me home

nothing happens and soon he's home and the phone calls start, each message the friend leaves morphs from witness to his children to anger, maybe some of the messages are his own panicking mind hallucinating the spewed Anger from his friend The Voice maybe it's the voice of his friend calls him a murderer, a monster,a drunken idiot, ideas of things and no matter how much he tries to drown his guilt with a bottle of brandy it just keeps coming to the surface

they just pulled out the cord of the answering machine I stayed in my house for days

and even after he went back to working he kept himself locked in his office and away from his friend lest all the guilt he had Spilled Out in one tidal wave that ended in him losing the trust of his friend forever

one day though it became inevitable that it had to interact we both have to go to an out of the way storage facility together and everything just spilled

the friend reacts how he thought it would angry not only at what happened to his children but also at his friend for so stupid to even do it in the first place, the argument becomes a fight and soon the phone cord from the Red emergency phone is wrapped around the friend's neck and before founder knows it his friend is dead by his own hands, the very obvious strangling mark undeniable evidence of his guilt

i panicked again and just left

his first instinct is to go to the nearest bar and try to drink away the memory of his friend lying cold on a warehouse floor, there he meets once again his Idol William who eagerly invites him to a car to his house, he could have something to help with the alcohol to get his mind off all his crimes up to that point he agrees

it's a blur after that, all I can remember is more drinks, somewhere in the process taking my own pants off and then falling unconscious on his couch, God!, it is own house, I suppose it's a blessing that all of his children except for the eldest were dead at that point

the next day the founder wakes up to a naked behind and bile stinging his throat, when he tries to get up his whole back hurts but most of all his ass

after I threw up in his toilet as a question myself to my home again and after that I was alone running a business, all they had left was cheaply made burgers and Indie band and booze

he doesn't know why he does it but one day he plugs his phone back in and calls up his friend's house, he's not expecting anyone to pick up but when he hears the voice of his friends eldest daughter it's like hearing the voice of his dead friend calling him a monster all over again

apparently she's been taking something that clouded her memory of more important things about her life, she started taking it when... Well maybe she should tell you about it but all I have to know is I was the Tipping Point of her memories coming back, and now I'm going to have to break your heart all over again with another tragedy from her past that she didn't even know before she began forgetting

so yeah I'm pretty torn up about it on the one hand maybe it's better that she doesn't know but on the other it feels like sooner or later I'm going to break down in front of her and tell her everything I might as well tell her was a lot less breakdown screaming

...

Meanwhile outside of the mansion the amnesiac Survivor reminisces and all she has remembered

he's born to a loving family with a father that smiles so wide it splits his face in half and the laughs so contagious it's an epidemic

the years go by and get some youngest siblings in the Forum of a pair of twins one male and one female

tragedy strikes as one day they go missing after a school party and not a month after her father disappears after he goes on a trip to a company Warehouse

and then the day comes the tragedy that caused her to take something to lose the memories of her life, one day her mother goes looking for a father comes back with great sadness in her eyes and not a day later hangs herself in her bedroom

she remembers many things now not specifically what she was taking he must have stopped going into a system long enough for something like a voice from her past to bring it all crashing back to her, she wakes and remembers the person prescribed it to her Hugo she thinks the guy's name was a very bald man very Sinister facial hair, she thinks he's dead now maybe

her musings of many things like who the hell Hugo was and where to take her girlfriend for the anniversary tomorrow isn't erupted by Felix an old family friend and the man that was the Domino of everything she had forgotten coming back to her sitting in the passenger seat and looking at her with sad determination

Sophie.. I need to tell you something

Chapter 38: The story of the Ursas

Four people stand on stage, three of them are men in their twenties maybe on the precipice of 30s, all of different nationalities, and the one female of the group is a young Korean girl barely passed the age  of  12

Ursa belyy will go first, state the snow white man who nearly camouflages into his hoodie  sing as it's just as white as he, his voice is accented in Russian

the tale of Ursa belyy (White)

Ursa white started his life push tragedy though he does not remember it well he sometimes has nightmares of losing his parents not long after being pushed from his mother's womb, old enough to know how to walk into instincts really know that the men holding those weird looking devices are dangerous, old enough to have the image of his mother lying staining the snow beneath her red from the wound in her head, be burned into his

Ursa belyy does not know how long he ran

but what he does remember is finding shelter desperately trying to Stave off hypothermia at the fire stove, the warp nearly loads him into Slumber when he's shaking awake by strong hands, he screams wildly thrashing in the hold of what he could only assume to be the murderers of his family, after a time when no violence is done upon him he struggles cease and he gets a good look at the person holding him, the man is old his beard obscuring his mouth and his eyes hard with tragedy

man decided to let Ursa belyy stay

the man took care of her so white trying as hard as he could to keep an emotional distance but eventually over time the man began to see the Young boy as a son,  when the boy is older still not old enough to take care of himself but old enough to be curious of the world, he looks through a chest the man has said never to open and what he sees paints a very telling picture of why the man was so reluctant to be kind in the beginning, a photo of the man younger was a wife and daughter, the girl holds a wooden horse proudly, and that pride is mirrored on her parents' faces

Ursa belyy  decided to make gift for man

it's crude but it's close enough to the wooden horse in the picture that the man instantly recognizes it, and for the first time in his years without his loved ones he lets himself cry, the two embrace years of pent up anguish spilling for the man's cheeks onto the young boys consoling face

life was good for a while

but you are out hunting for food on a particularly snowy day, the man is teaching the boy how to hunt for himself, for he knows he is old and wants the boy to be able to take care of himself when the day comes that he is gone, the boy knows this too, but he does not have time to dwell upon such existential quandaries when the sound of dogs is heard on the horizon and soon familiar figures come rushing on snow bikes, brandishing weapons that are familiar to the boy

not for long though

the man drives as fast as he can away from the hunters, he does not know why they chase him and the boy, but he gets a hint when the snowmobile the two are on suddenly gives out near the edge of the snowy Island they inhabit, "его шкура будет продаваться по хорошей цене"(his skin will sell for good price), one of the men says with a laugh in his voice as he points the gun he holds to the boy who had fallen from the snowmobile near the edge of the ice, thinking quickly the man rushes like an angry bear to the hunters brandishing his ax, the hunters real back in surprise giving the man enough time to make sure the boy escapes, with a mighty heave of his ax he splits the ice the boy sira upon from the land and sets him a drift, the boy can only look on as his father figure collapses to the ground exhausted and quickly collapses more red staining the snow from the wound in his head

Ursa belyy do not have how long he drifted on that ice eating fish he shot with a gun he still had but when he landed, he found new life less dangerous life

the white-haired man looks to his side to his two similarly aged companions and his face splits into a smirk though it feels in this context more like a broad reminiscent smile

I guess I'm next, the one in the middle says clearly Chinese he wears a black and white polo shirt adorned with anime pins, he stands nervously

The tale of Ursa 黑色的 (black)

Ursa black is born in a white room, and spends much of his infant Hood, in a white room, he doesn't know it for that time he was not old enough to know but when he does know things he grows bored with his white walls and white bed and white food

my parents were really protective, and really really intense germaphobes, maybe genetic I sort of am too

the only thing not white in Earth so Black's life is a stuffed panda doll, and the colorful images he glances at from the neighbor's TV after we find a way to look through the window in his room

eventually it just all became too much and I decided to just, see what the world had for me

the plan probably shouldn't have worked in hindsight but be it dumb luck be it destiny he finds a way out of the window in his room and luckily lands in a bamboo crate and a shipped off to America

honestly it's a miracle no one noticed me during the whole trip, I wasn't skip ahead of bed these two, Ursa 黑色的, points to his two fellow adult companions, a sort of like my brothers

the three boys coming to contact with a no older than 10 all escaping lives shut the damn didn't seem quite right, the only two of them said that of the reason they ran away, the white haired one didn't speak much back then, the three of them end up in the Foster system but soon left to the own devices when they age out of the system, soon they found themselves in the forest surrounding San Francisco, over time they build themselves a wooden home and over the years they make a name for themselves in the forests and in the city itself

we're having a good time but one day

the " brothers" are having a meal in town when they realize that the server didn't give them any hot sauce, but before any of them can alert their waiter a strange man comes to the table, he wears a pen with the silhouette of a pigeon on it and tells them about this wonderful hot sauce he and some others have been cooking up, they get a taste and it's good, addicting even

turns out that stuff was laced with drugs

which they soon learn when a local police officer informs them, that the guy who gave them that was part of a gang, and he wants them to infiltrate the place when wires so the authorities can bust the place, think same good for a while the head of the gang is jovial and quite generous with his recipe when they easily convince him that they're also interested in Lacing condiments with drugs

then my wire fell out

the room full of gang members are all silent at the site before them, the leader of the Gang glances over to two of his earliest members to grab Ursa black and drag them off into another room, the strap him to a table clear of any ingredients in there drugged hot sauce recipe, one of the Burly men slips down his pants * cut*, Ursa black is back in the meeting room shaking like a leaf feeling disgusting, the leader is about to signal again for them to grab the white haired man but the oldest "brother" challenge is the boss to a contest, if he can handle a whole bottle of the gang's hot sauce he and his brothers get to go free

luckily he had a stomach of Steel and the cops had enough information to bust to the place

outside of the hot sauce Warehouse the three brothers are wrapped in towels grateful to be alive

guess it's my turn, says Ursa Brown a Brown skinned and haired man with a prominent party belly

the tale of Ursa Brown

Esther Brown doesn't know his parents he only knows the man who raises him and the people he co-stars with as his only family

so you may not know this but I was a child star, it wasn't a very good show it was called family troubles

the novelty of a black kid on television had came and passed and soon the directors decide to a place in with a spunky white kid, kicked out of the only family he knows he goes on his own and finds himself to his true family, some years passed not enough for it to be modern day but enough for it to be the one time they're actually adopted from the system

he seemed nice enough

the man was eccentric, rich and bored, the man's Mansion was like a gilded Playhouse for the children but when night came they were sequestered to a still very well kept together Shaq behind the house, where they met their other Foster father

considering what his brother did to me maybe he was sent that nice

the man who lives in the shed is a gorilla, muscular and clearly mentally unwell he has the mental faculties of a child but as Ursa Brown quickly discovers the sex drive of an adult, so he can only stand it for one night and the brothers quickly devise a plan to get away

maybe it was dumb luck maybe the universe just giving us a solid but it worked

soon the boys are over the wall of the mansion running back into the metaphorical Wild, the years pass and now it's modern day the boys turned men have staked their place in the woods and have been living a great life with City friends and Forest Friends

but the piece couldn't last, apparently some people had some complaints about us

a man busts into the City Hall introducing himself as a CIA agent who is very concerned that two undocumented immigrants have even been here for long enough to them be adults, the Brothers not wanting to be separated go on a trip to Canada, they succeed to the Border but they forgot one thing, passports

you know the truck he put us in didn't look like anything the CIA would own

and the place he brings them too does it look like anything either, it isn't the expected Airport in its place is something that looks like it's suited to holding animals than people

no I think about it... I don't think he was CIA to actually

the man's graying hair is plastered to his skin by sweat from the vigorous pounding he's giving us a brown who had recently been recently tranquilized with a dose he doesn't think is quite right for a person but would be quite right for he doesn't quite know, a an American brown bear, he keeps thinking of brown bears and tranquilizer doses to keep his mind from the defilement being done upon him

when it was done and I was less groggy me and the rest of the prisoners to start up a plan

the plan's easy enough some of the more Burly ones knock over some of the guards and take the guns, and soon everyone's out and the brothers are back in San Francisco getting some legal papers and a party

all right it's your time champ, Ursa Brown nudges the young Korean girl standing next to him who before she can say anything gets a ping on her phone

oh man, oh God I didn't even know that was today, the girl says nervously as she looks surprised at her phone, so I guess I have this meet up with my chemistry Club and I completely forgot it was today, I'll be back later to tell my story, God I hope I'm not late, the girl says as she runs off stage

Chapter 39: Interlude: whatever happened to Patient J

The basement was dark, and Maze like

the Clown navigates through the halls like he's done so many other times, he knows like all the others he'll be found and taken back to his cold cell, but still he goes hoping that the time it takes for him to navigate this maze it's not enough for his Jailer to be back from work

soon he's at the stairs leading to his salvation, he only gets halfway up when hands wrap around his ankles and pull them back down the stairs

the clown kicks wildly for freedom and soon he's out of the grasp of who he realizes to be the warden of the Asylum he used to dwell in, to his house the man lays prone on the ground his legs clearly had been amputated

the horror only increases when the man barks like a raving dog and begins to Scrabble on his intact arms towards the Clown

" oh pudding, what did I tell you about trying to leave" the voice of his Captor sends both the clown's and the doggified doctor's spinning to look at him, his silhouette stands large in the doorway his Cheshire Cat smile seems to Glow In the Shadows

he descends the steps sending the Clown scrambling back, he stops near the doctor giving the man's bald head a dog like Pat," good boy Hugo, you deserve a treat for being such a good guard dog" the capture praises pulling a dog biscuit out of his pants pocket and let's the doctor eat it right out of his hand

" but you, pudding have been a very bad cat!" the Captor says disappointment in his tone as he turns stopping the clown in his tracks and holding him there like a snake paralyzing its prey with its eyes

" I've tried to let you be a good kitty on your own, but this is the fourth time and it shall be the last time you disobey my orders"

and with that the clowns Captor grabs him by the Scruff of the neck and pulls him off into the dark

...

jervis doesn't know why he's doing this, maybe it's the satisfaction of breaking someone who's hurt his friends, Maybe it's for the money

but no matter the reason here he stands wetting the eyes of the man once known as patient J as he sits transfixed by the Visual and auditory domination of one Michael Afton specially tailored pet training video: kitty cat Edition

soon the video Fizzles out with an old movie reel pop, and Jarvis pulls the eye openers for man's eyelids

" how do you feel pudding" Jarvis's with Mark joviality

pudding just meows

Chapter 40: The story about the living Relic

The man who sits in the middle of the room is happy to be with friends but clearly has gone through many things, he looks about in his early '70s, his hair had been haphazardly dyed blue and his skin though still it's usual black seems to be stained with a yellowish tint

he may be with friends but as much as he tries he cannot feel comforted Enough by them, his mind Trails back to the dream he once had and how such a pure dream could have led him to this point of humiliation and defilement

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment The Relic in his 20s still with the friends that surrounded him in the present, they have an idea for a show, it's a children's puppet show, they first go to the popular broadcasting agencies, they get denied, luckily the first immediate they go to except and the show begins airing on a crisp summer day to children around the country

he tries again to focus on anything but his unwanted trip down memory lane, he looks to his closest friend a chubby man of the same skin tone as him but I'm blemished by the horror he has went through, the man's hair is it's natural black, and he seems to be telling him a joke but his mind is unable to focus on the noise of his companions speaking no matter how much he wants to

the Relic played the main character, a yellow puppet with blue hair, the rest of his friends play different characters, his closest was a full body suit of a funny looking blue beagle, though it wasn't very accurate to how a beagle actually looked but the children loved it, the most important character with the main characters on house which didn't really talk but made close enough house noises to communicate, the guy who played that was the relics roommate who not being a close member of his friend group did jump at the opportunity to be a part of the show, but he always looked at the Relic with jealous eyes though only noticed it once

he mentally chastises himself and not seeing the signs, he thought after all these years the jealousy might have fizzled out, clearly it hadn't it only got stronger, he looks at three of his friends this time, the one with graying red hair is looking through letters the monster that did this to him sent them all, he tries as best as he can to keep it between him and his partner a man with a long neck and a dower face, the blonde woman between them catches glimpses and tries the best she can to hold back tears, she frantically rubs out her hair winsing a little whenever her finger catches on a knot and tugs a bit too hard

eventually the ratings go down then the show gets canceled, the disappointed but they move on with their lives and so the years go by, The Relic and his roommate eventually move out and the Relic gets his own house, he Chuckles a little when he has the instinct to make it look like the one from the show, one day he gets a letter in the mail apparently records of the show were mishandled and the show had become lost media, but a bright-eyed group of fans had gathered together to try and restore the shows Legacy as much as they could, he can sense these people had a dream like he had he calls up his friends and they set off to make a reboot

the young bright-eyed fans were doing the best they could he thinks to himself, but fans coming all shades and sizes, some have different ideas to show their appreciation for the show they like, he looks over to two more of his friends the final two, the caramel skinned tall woman fiddles worldly at her sweater, clearly Horrors that could happen to her like they happened to him spin around her head like birds, the sun kissed blonde next to her Pat's a hand comfortingly and mouths reassuring words that the relics spiraling mind can't understand, he really wants to hear those words, but his mine just won't let him

working on both uncovering mismanaged media and making blueprints for a reboot is hard work, but as the old show taught children around the world work with friends makes work a fun thing, every success was a success with friends, and every failure was was made less painful by The Hope of everyone who loved and worked on the show, but there was just a little problem, some people who love the show love getting ways of worked entirely healthy, that was clearly Illustrated when they found the odd stories and art on the internet, it was odd to read about and see such anatomically described and Illustrated genitalia on puppet bodies, but it was easy to laugh off

eventually the work of rediscovering old episodes and tapes was finally done and the work of the reboot was one step away from completion, so they decided to have a press conference about it, many fans came happy to see that their favorite show was finally getting so much needed representation in the modern day, heck even the relics roommate came by, he seemed happy for everyone, though if anyone had bothered to look a bit closer at his Smiles they seemed a bit forced no they were too busy being genuinely happy, the roommate ask The Relic for some drinks four times sake he said, the Relic agreed

he shouldn't have, he doesn't want to blame himself for what happened it's the roommates fault he knows that, but he can't help but think if he'd been more observant back then all of this wouldn't have happened

but it did happen, the drinks lead to the roommate having to drive the much more inebriated Relic back home, though when he woke up he wasn't in his bed, he wasn't a bed but it wasn't his, and he doesn't think it was a roommates either, the room he is in is clearly a Roomified basement, not very well done mind you but as much as the stringy haired young woman can that descends the stairs not much long after his Awakening can do apparently, the woman begins chattering about how she's a big fan of the show and shows him well drawn but disturbing photos of the puppet he played, the horrible man face on these Twisted illustrations mainly making him want to puke but that may be the horrible Unwashed smell of the woman showing him these pictures, then almost like a light switch the woman begins yelling at him that he isn't the right color

maybe I could have reasoned with her, he thinks to himself but maybe not she was most likely too far gone

when she is satisfied with the sloppy hair dying she does on him she drags him to a bathroom the water in it is tinged with yellow dye and the moment he's plopped in it burns on his flesh, he thinks maybe it's bleach, she climbs in with him, she's naked, he's thankful he got that vasectomy, when it's said and done he shivers in the woman's living room, she leaves to do something out in the world and he takes the opportunity to call the police

and now he is, he's finally able to hear his friends again he's thankful for that, he looks over near one of the walls is the head of the reboot project, she seems sad, looks like she thinks it isn't worth it's anymore if people like that want to do this to her childhood inspirations, a tiny bit of him agrees with her that it isn't worth it, but he can't let it not be worth it if he does his roommate wins, and he can't let this break him, he's Wally darling damn it, and he has friends

and he knows friendship conquers all, he gets up from the couch and walks over to her and lets her know that it is worth it not with words but with a hug

Chapter 41: (Side Story) A little trip

Summary:

Sam and Michael go on a little trip

"Sam, have you ever wondered what happened to my father"

Sam looks up from his bowl of bean soup, and raises and eyebrow

" I heard on the news you went to hiding after you bought evidence to the authorities"

" well yes that's true, but have you ever wondered where he's hiding"

" I assume that he fled the country to somewhere like Mexico or something"

"what if I told you I know where he is, and that he's still in the city limits"

Sam opens his mouth to respond but Michael begins speaking as he throws his car keys in one finger

" I know that looks Sam, you don't believe me, that's why I'm going to drive you to where I found him"

,,,

the car ride is a quiet affair, Sam knows he can trust Michael, but a little bit of him is bracing for this trip to end with him in a ditch in the woods, maybe it's cuz he knows what Michael is capable of, yeah the people he's murdered before deserved it, (child sniffing lunatics), he thinks to himself, but so many what ifs multiply in his head like rabbits do, but they all share one similarity in their worry

(what if he thinks I'm going to tell the cops about his "trophy" basement)

his train of thought isn't too update by the car stopping in a clearing, head of them he sees a burnt out cabin, surrounding the cabin is a bearing field. Clearly many people had planted a lot of plants and not soon after they sprouted someone had torch them all

Sam's head snaps when Michael casually says, " it's a shame they were beautiful flowers, pity they were given to such an undeserving man"

Michael flashes him one of his more bearable to look at Cheshire grins, though his lips seemed to stretch more than a person should as long as his two perfect teeth aren't showing Sam has enough courage to ask the question

" did you?" but before he can accuse Michael of anything, he opens his door and walks around the car to open Sam's

" take a look for yourself"

when he gets the closer look Sam notices that the house is surrounded by long faded lawn ornaments but clearly meant to be yellow rabbits in many different states of action, he hesitates for a moment to open the door and gaze upon the damage inside but he does

the damage had clearly reached the inside, though he can't tell what's from the fire and what's for years of it being home to someone who was too dead to keep it in shape, though he thinks it's the second option when he spots the pest ravaged corpse of William Afton, his face is by some sick Miracle intact and Frozen in strangled horror, he's tied to the chair he sits in, and stabbed into his chest is a knife rusted with age but Sam can deduce it was most likely the night for used for his taking of innocent life, Sam has the instinctual knowledge that the knife was placed post-mortem

Sam can feel Michael's eyes born to his back, glancing behind he internally sighs that Michael isn't brandishing any weapons

" I didn't bring you here to kill you, if that's what you think this trip was for" Michael says and flashes one of his gut-wrenching smiles, saying feels like he's about to puke be it from the charred body smell beginning to reach his nostrils, or how Michael's mouth seems to itch to stretch like that of a boa constrictor and swallow him up right there

" do you really trust me not to tell anyone" Sam says looking into the face of a man who could kill his own father

" because I know you Sam, you're proud of the work I do, if you have the stomach for blood and guts, I have no doubt you be the one gutting child molesters"

" maybe I can learn to have the stomach for it" Sam says

Michael Smiles like a real person and Sam can't help but think he hasn't seen him smile like that since Michael was in high school and he went to his school play at the behest of his father

...

When the back of Michael's place, Sam looks at the Menagerie of torture implements Michael had spread across the dining room table as a little teaser to what Justice he'll learn to be able to serve under the younger man's tutelage

younger man, because Michael is the younger between them. God... He's so much older than Michael but... Michael knows a lot more things than he does

Sam Chuck was to himself

and picks up a scalpel

Chapter 42: A story about the things that little girls are made of

Summary:

The girls in this universe are the professors biological children, but from different mothers, obviously his past failed relationships who dumped their failed relationship babies on him

Three little girls both similar and unsimilar to each other, two of them are completely White, while the last looks have a sprinkling of Asian

sugar is the completely white redhead, who wax her brain for something to say

spice the sprinkled Asian mumbles things about how they should have kicked his ass

and everything nice the completely white blonde muscles her traumatized tears in a squid plushie

instead of a spotlight movie fragments years before their births the little girl's father a man of science tries and fails in the dating game three times, 9 months after he decides to bury himself in science full time the girls arrived in his life like an angel sent in baskets from heaven, luckily he has an assistant in the form of his adopted son to help him raise the girls,

our father's a kind and smart man, sugar begins

when the girls are old enough they go to school and join the Girl Scouts and meet all sorts of different people, summer nice like a very tall woman with face concealing red poofy hair, or the nice elderly pickle Enthusiast old man she lives with, Summer not so nice like the Haggard hillbilly that yells and branches are luckily not loaded gun of them every time they try to get near his house, or their spoiled rich redheaded classmate, or the mean teenage gang of sickly Green Tinted boys, or...

but he had a friend who was a total dick, spice continues scoffing at the golden glance her red-headed sister throws her way

their father's old college friend pulls up to their house one day, the man's blonde and has the air of a douchebag, he looks at the girls a bit too lustily than a grown man should, not that any of them notice their father too blinded by Nostalgia and they too young to know that they shouldn't be looked at that way

between Subs everything nice repeats the word bad man

before the friend leaves he takes a photo of the girls and suggests they take a drive in his car sometime, they do have a bit of a bad feeling when he waits to drive off a bit longer than they think someone should, but they brush it off with seat belt trouble

it was about 2 weeks until he came by for that promised car ride, sugar begins

nothing happens during the car ride, nothing physical at least, but he does compliment them in ways a little girl shouldn't be complimented, a lot of talk about how they're going to grow into beautiful women one day, from there position in the back seat they don't notice him palming his crotch as he drives, and soon they're back home confused and having the feeling that something isn't right

we probably should have told Dad, spice continues

but they don't and the next time the friends takes them on a car ride he takes two stops, the first is an apartment he's been staying in, he takes them to his room and gives them some juice that tastes a lot funny and soon they're out like lights, they have simultaneous nightmares of a tentacled beast purring in their ears that they're beautiful young ladies and putting things in places that shouldn't be placed at their age, when they wake up the sore but clean, in the corner of the ride they see the friend dumping what looks like water balloons into the trash, and then they brought home, and they know what happened to them

everything nice mothers the word don't want to be beautiful into her stuffed octopus

they tell the father who calls the cops, The they bury their faces in their fathers body when the friends face shows up on the news, a lot of the people that were once mean to them are a lot nicer, hell even the scruffy hillbilly accepts a box of cookies before telling them to get off his land in a much softer tone

we were just going to leave it in the past but, sugar begins

a month after the incident, Well they're doing their cookie rounds, and obese balding brown-haired man comes up to them, his eyes shine with lust and if it was an anime he probably have nose bleed, all sweet girls hold tight to the pepper spray in their pockets, when he make the move to grab one of them sugar is the first to spray him which sends him tumbling to the concrete, but before spice can an act her intended violence upon the creep, everything nice runs up to him and knees him in the groin which tumbles him back from his sitting position, and doesn't stop until the cops sugar called are on the scene

we think he recorded it and put it on the web, sugar begins

probably to make cash, which he ain't getting seeing as he's in jail, spice continues

everything nice squeezes her octopus doll a bit harder openly weeping into its purple fur

Chapter 43: A story about Ursa Moon

The little Korean girl from the last time the Ursas were on stage stands again with her friends,

I'm really sorry it took me so long, but now I'm here, she takes a deep calming before opening your mouth again, I'm going to be going by Ursa dal, that's Korean for Moon if you didn't know

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment moon is born to Two Loving parents, from an early age even she knows she's smarter than a lot of kids her age, her parents praise her but never push her to go higher than she's comfortable with

I was so good I even got to skip all the way to college

the letter they get in the mail isn't exactly a college acceptance form, it does involve her going to the local College building but it's only a taste of the college life

well it's more like dipping my toe into the really shallow end of the college pool, but still I was like really proud of myself

and she does good even in college level classes, except for one class, chemistry, the teacher there is a Charming older man who seems nice enough, though he takes on a slightly more patronizing tone when referring to Moon when she raises her hand to answer questions, though moon's too blinded by all the flying colors to see the red flags, it's doing her first halfway semester final that she gets a grade she knows should have been higher

I did that concoction nearly perfectly, it only fizzled just a little bit and I got control of it like super fast

she confronts the professor and calmly asks for a redo, the old man looks at her with all the hate of a thousand angry klansman in his eyes, and says a simple no

I went to complain to the only people I could think of at that moment, she gestures behind her to the rest of the Ursas

her ranting and raving give the boys an idea, a terrible idea in hindsight, but it felt good at the moment, later after a not so well-planned but through some twist of fate successful kidnapping, the professor is tied to a chair in the kitchen of the boys' house

in hindsided I probably shouldn't have told them, but I was young and angry, Ursa dal says like someone a lot older would have when reminiscing, very much not noticing the audience holding back laughter

when she stumbles upon this site, her first instinct is not to untie the professor put to ask him for a redo again, the professor's eyes burn for me a second with Clan hatred, but he quickly gets an idea and he says yes to the we do, but it must be held right here right now

so I set to work

she does such, grabs the nearest mixable but non-toxic chemicals she can find in the pantry, and sets to making a rudimentary concoction, as she works the boys keep a close eye on the professor who begins psychologically tormenting them, until one of them breaks and rips off the duct tape keeping him bound to the chair just as awesome moon is walking back in with her finished breakthrough, she nearly drops it in her panic when she sees the Unbound professor, but he soothes her with congratulations at her success, she's too blinded by the praise to notice that it doesn't really sound very sincere

he told me we had to go back to his office to get the grade changed, and I riding the high of my Triumph followed like a rabbit to the slaughter

the veil of niceness the professor wears is dropped much like his pants are the moment they walk into his office, she had left her concoction back at the boys' house, so no chemical attack than run plan for her, she screams until the professor's hand muffles her voice and she kicks until his legs pin hers, the man Whispers horrible names into her ear, some racial stuff that starts with c and k, which her panicking mind notes is a word for a race which she is not, and a non-racial starts with s which he scream moans into her ear as he finally releases his horrible old man spunk into her pinned body

When it was all said and done he didn't even change the grade

She cries to her parents, who scream to the police, who do nothing, she finds other classmates also hurt by the professor, maybe not a seriously as she was but it's good to find some solidarity, they rarely and find enough evidence to get him out of the school and into a cell, her parents decide it's for her best if she gets out of the college pool and back to a grade more suiting for her age

I really am going to miss my college friends, but we all live in the same city and have each other's phone numbers, and I do fly through all my homework like super fast so I have a lot of free time

Chapter 44: The tales of the fairy tale girls

Three girls stand on stage one young adult and two children, two brunettes and a blonde, the young brunette is wearing a red hoodie, the young blonde has her hair cut short, the young adult brunette has her hair up in braids

the two children's trauma is clearly fresh telling from their tight-lipped expressions, the young adult brunette looks at them and pity and begins to speak

the tale of the Ruby witch hunter

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment Ruby in her early teens living on a farm with her and an uncle, she lived with them since she was four, she doesn't remember a lot about her birth parents but her aunt and uncle say they were good people so that has to be true, it is admittedly boring on the farm but there were so many things that she loves despite the monotonous work, most of all being her recently acquired Terrier Puppy

his name is Toto, he's my best friend

Toto is a very well trained and well behaved dog, but instincts always go through when one day the little doggy bites the cat of the richest woman in town, and no matter how much she pleads for her doggy's life there's no changing the hollowed woman's mind, that dog is dying next week, and to make sure that this hard fate is sealed the hard woman takes the dog and drives off on her bike

I cried and cried all the rest of the day, and I formed a plan

the next night when she knows for sure her aunt and uncle are fast asleep she pulls the Rope she stole from the barn and and hid in her room from under her bed, carefully she slips down the side of the house and finds the spare car keys under the decorative rock near the garage, she gets into the driver's seat turns on the engine and sets off

my uncle had been giving me driving lessons, and I had a map of the whole town and a destination

she doesn't know how close she gets to the woman's house before her natural instinct for sleep takes her, before she finally slips to unconsciousness she sees a form raise its hands in brace for impact, and then nothing

when I woke up I was still in the car, my head hurt really bad

her head pounds as she surveys the damage, she's still barefoot, and the ground she stands on hurts her feet, the woman pinned between tree and car soften the blow the vehicle would have taken, her pounding and panicking mind's first instinct is to find something to lessen the pain on her feet, so she grabs the deceased woman shoes and slips them on, the false rubies on them shine like real ones in the dawning daylight

unfortunately the car was out of gas and someone stole my map, so on foot I went, I probably should have tracked back home, but the only priority in my dizzy mind was getting my dog back

eventually hunger overtakes the determination, and to her luck she finds herself standing in front of a candy store, the woman owning the place is a nice old woman about the same age as the lady who stole her dog no a lot more pretty than she was, some fresh sustenance in her stomach clears her mind enough to think about how the hell she's going to get back home, she thinks it's the best idea to get some gas in the truck, she inquires if the candy Clerk knows if there's a gas station anywhere nearby, the nice lady tells her that there was, so off she goes to find her dog and some gas for the truck, and a baby she hopes on the way she'll find her map again

he didn't take me too long of a walk to find the car shop the nice lady talked about

the mechanics in there with jovial fellows, this simplifies with her plight and suggests they accompany her for protection, the one was patches on his uniform brings a gun with him, the one was a slight limp who's covered with grease stains check to see if there are any damages to the truck, and the one was hair like a lion nearly pukes when he sees the woman's corpse still pin to the tree. Luckily the car though a little dented is in working order and they're off to find a map and a dog

we found where my map was at first

they stop at a diner to get some grub, the bushel stashed man at the counter perks up when he overhears Ruby complain about her missing map and informs that his boss in fact has the map, after some explaining to the boss Ruby has her match back in the back on the road again

it was dark when we got to her house, we came up with a much better plan than the one I had in the beginning

using the cover of Darkness the sneak pass the guards at the gates, Ruby pics the horrible woman's front door, and soon finds the room her dog has been hidden in thankfully safe and sound, unluckily the dogs excited yapping wakes the woman, she makes a break for it to the door but her wrist is seized by the horrible woman and she's dragged off, she thrown onto a couch and a woman braids her for breaking and entering and becomes more Furious when she notices what shoes she's wearing

apparently the lady I killed was her sister

the woman screams and screams at the girl for her crime, the girl's dog is in a cage and Barks as furiously as he can, the dog only Stops his angered yapping when the horrible woman's hand impacts with Ruby's cheek and once again she's being dragged off to somewhere else, soon she's in the woman's bathroom and being ordered to strip and clean the filth she's accrued from her journey, when she's done bathing she puts her clothes back on and pockets a bottle of makeup remover for a plan

I hope I wasn't going to have to use it, that she would just hit me some more and let me go on my way, but she didn't

the moment she walks out of the bathroom the woman grabs her and places her face first on the bed, the softness of it does not dampen the horrible sinking dread Ruby feels, The Dread deepens when she feels the woman slipped down her panties and something wouldn't slips painfully into her Young entrance, she thinks it might be a broom handle but she dare not look behind her to see less she be hit again or worse

I had the feeling she wasn't going to let me go even after that, I had the feeling this was a life or death thing, and I was determined to live

when the woman is done defiling her with the broom she goes somewhere else maybe to get something else to put in her maybe something to murder her with, she's not taking a chances she pulls out the bottle of makeup remover and walks carefully to the door and waits, when the draw Creeks open far enough for clean throw she throws and glass and stinging liquid cover the horrible woman's face, she reels back in pain and screams her horrid lungs out as the combination of chemical and glass burn and pierced her skin

I took my chance to run

she grabs a dog on the way out, but he stops at the gate by the guards, but luckily the pain stricken hard woman rushes angrily from her home striking blindly of the world around her, Ruby screams and cries and the guards know something ain't right, one of them pulls out his gun and shoots at their boss, one good Bullet to the knee sends her to the ground and Ruby is grabbed by one of her mechanic friends and rush to the truck, the mission is complete but will be feels more terrible than she's ever failed in her life

on the way back we stopped at the diner again to call up my aunt and uncle

both sides of the call cry the hearts out, she's too traumatized to internalize any of the words for Aunt is telling her, she thinks she understands the words twister and going to move but her mind is still flashing back to her assault too much to understand what any of those words mean at the time, but she finds out when the truck pulls up to the house, and all that stands there is a twister ravaged mess, her aunt and uncle's livelihoods gone in a windy tragedy, she wants to think it's a dream but it's not it's cold broken reality

I thought my life would never have any light in it anymore, I was far away from that horrible woman and I have my dog back, but I thought to myself at the time at what cost

she thinks her life is never going to be good again, that is until she's drinking coffee at a shop when she sees the woman that will soon be the love of her life, the woman is similarly morose and traumatized that she is, they share their tails with each other and they plan for another meeting, the meeting turns to dates and the dates turn into a relationship, and she finally has some good in her life again

The younger brunette walks carefully up to the mic which is lowered by the older brunette and begins to speak

the tale of the Crimson Wolf's Bane

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment crimson weeks younger then she is now visiting her grandmother in her nice quaint home in the midst of the concrete Jungle she lives in, the older woman's at home caretaker is a man with wolf like eyes who looks at crimson a bit longer than someone should

my mother told me not to talk to strangers when I go to visit Grandma, and he was a stranger but my grandma trusted him so I thought I could too

the mother gets a call from the caretaker saying that the grandmother needs a refill on a heart medication but he can't get it because he's too busy keeping her stable because she's currently having trouble breathing, the pain wheezing she hears faintly in the background convinces the mother that he's telling the truth, and she sends her daughter and husband off to get the meds, the fall that we sure is crimson that Granny's going to be okay and Crimson holds tight to his muscled arm all the way to the pharmacy

my dad's really big and strong, he got all his muscles for cutting down trees

soon they're at the house, Crimson is out the door she's holding a basket containing the heart meds and some bottles of water for her grandmother, the knock she makes to the door gets her the voice of the caretaker calling her in, though when she enters neither her grandmother nor the caretaker or anywhere inside, the voice of the caretaker calls her upstairs to her grandmother's room, there's a form in the bed she can only assume it's her grandmother, her stomach sinks when she knows it doesn't seem to be breathing, she walks hoping to God grandma is okay

Grandma was in the bed, and it was just as I feared

her grandmother lies dead on the mattress, I look up fear struck eternally on her cooling corpse, Crimson can only take in that there seems to be strangle marks on her neck when something grabs her from behind, the caretakers hand is pressed around her neck and he's Whispering for to stay quiet and gives a warning squeeze, her grandmother's corpse is pushed unceremoniously from her deathbed and Crimson is in its place soon after, the caretakers hand still rests like a threat upon her neck, the man salivates like a Hungry Wolf and Whispers horrible secrets to her, all the things he's been dreaming of doing to her, cut the caretaker sleeps noisily beside her in her grandmother's bed, spent from the horrible assault he's committed he does not wake when she slips carefully from his grasp

I told my daddy right away, he knew what to do, he even let me help tie him up

The caretaker's stomach sinks like it's filled with rocks when he wakes up with a pounding headache, he's not in the same place he was before, he's chained to a tree and as his eyes adjust to to the afternoon light he sees to figures brandishing axes in front of him

I'm really sad I'm never going to be able to see grandma again, but I know she's smiling at me from heaven, she's super proud of me for being Brave

the young blonde is the next to speak

the tale of the golden bear trap

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment golden I've been living on the streets all her life, her hair was much longer than it is now and a lot more nodded, the only thing she has is her mother and her favorite teddy bear, sometimes a neighborhood boy plays with her but not for too long, the boys father yells at him angrily to stop playing with such a dirty girl

it wasn't the best life a girl should have but it was mine

doing play time between Golden and the boy the father does not yell but Yanks the boy away, the boys still holds the girls doll and the dad does not budge from his dragging no matter how much his son screams that he needs to give something back

he didn't come back the next day or the next

she sets off on the third day without a playdate with the boy, she finds a house that she recognizes from one of the boys drawings, she thinks it might be his, and her suspicions are confirmed when she glimpses the boy playing in his yard looking sadly at the accidentally stolen teddy bear, the two's eyes meet but before the boy can come over with the bear to give it to her where she stands on the other side of a fence, his father comes out and grabs him by the arm to drag him back in for dinner, the girl runs off when the Father's Eyes snap to her when she yells at him

I spent the rest of the day making a plan

the next night she's back at the house, she jumped the fence and was throwing pebbles at the boys bedroom window, the boy looks down at her and gets an idea, soon she's climbing up a rope of all sorts of fabrics, and soon the two friends are hugging in reunited Joy, but joy short-lived when they hear the loud steps of the boy's father coming to check on his son, the sun hides beneath the bed and the girl hides on top, the covers hide her frame and she tried to not hyperventilate too hard and she clutches her teddy bear close to her chest, the father asks how the boys doing neither child dares to say a thing which angles the father whose numbers in and pulls the sheets from the the cowling golden

he screams so loud I thought I was going to go deaf

he yells at the girl, his face angry with rage and his voice sounding more like a bears than any human voice, he kicks and punches the child and his son's bed, the Sun screams as loud as he can for his father to stop, but nothing can Pierce the rage clouding the man's very soul, the Furious man rips at the girls filthy blonde hair and pins her to the bed

lucky all that yelling woke up the mom

the boy's mother screeches like a banshee at her husband pinning a little girl to their son's bed, cut the boy and his mother in a police station Comfort the balling girl, rubbing soothing ointment into the patches of hair the father pulled out in his rage

apparently he's been abusing them, I guess I was the final straw, Life's a lot more better now I finally have a house and me and my mom don't have to worry about food anymore, and me and my friend get to play anytime we want

the girl lives with her friend and his mom in their house with her mom, and life is better for all of them

Chapter 45: A story about the object of obsession

The blonde woman that stands on stage Is looked upon By many of the other members, only those that share the same first name off stage try their best to keep their eyes off of her, most of all the rabbit in the Hat, Though when he does bear his eyes to look upon her form he tries his best to keep them on the ornate wedding ring she bears

 

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the object of obsession working at a subsection of a bigger company, She works as a secretary for the rabbit in the Hat, They share the joy of successful projects and the shame of less successful ones, the shared Superior is short tempered red-haired woman who seem particularly verbally venomous towards the rabbit, But they pushed through with each other's help

 

He and I did good work for that company, Advanced Prosthetics, I like to think if life told him some better cards, that blueprint for a prosthetic so linked to the mind you could feel it like a real appendage would be a real thing, the object of obsession smiles to the rabbit whose face looks passion has lessened from the about to stress puke up one it was before

 

The object of obsession has a boyfriend, a nice Burly brunette man, Did you sometimes fight, usually small stuff that can easily be forgiven some sleep or time at the office, the recently the boyfriend had been distant, seemingly distracted by something, the damn breaks one night when the distraction ends in the object getting a cut on her finger due to her distracted boyfriend handling a knife, the yelling match that ensues ends with Declarations of never wanting to see each other and the boyfriend storming out of the apartment

I really believed he meant it at the time, all I could do was cry the rest of the night and do some more during the work day

the rabbit Witnesses the object balling her sorrows into a tissue, to the audience of their belligerent boss, who has the courtesy of being a shoulder to cry on, and the rabbits just absolutely thrilled

I did kind of find it weird when he showed up in

 

the object of obsession opens her door to see the rabbit dressed up in something that wouldn't look out of place in a children's story book, The Man proud was on about giving her a nice little outing on the town to make her feel better, she happily accepts goes out on a "friendship" outing, it is nice uneventful affair some dinner a little carriage ride a little dancing in an amusement park, and soon the back of her apartment and she's back inside the chirping tones of her Charming chaperone Fading Into the background, in fact everything goes mute when her eyes meet with the form of her boyfriend, her hand Maneuvers towards the pocket she had her Mason just in case, but she's utterly fluid by the brunette getting on one knee and pulling out

 

a wedding ring, he proposed, apparently he was racking his brain for the right Jewel, he could have at least told me that

 

she's gushing about it to the rabbit who though unnoticed by her has to smile he was wearing very quickly drop from his face, he excuses himself and she's to Love Struck to hear the muffled screaming coming from his office

he didn't come into the office for the next couple days

on the 4th day was out seeing the rabbit she comes home to find him standing above her unconscious fiance, the parted rose that was on the windowsill was clearly smashed upside her fiance's head, she tries to talk some sense into him, but she soon grabbed and chloroformed

he didn't do anything to me, even if he had the intent to do so he didn't get a chance

 

when she wakes she finds she's been clothed in something different, she slips her finger beneath the skirt of her newly acquired dress and gives aside a relief when she feels no blood or other fluids between her legs, she looks around to see the rabbit pin beneath the claws of a monster statue, beside him stands the shadowed bat like figure, who raises the sides of his cape before running off when police lights shine in the distance

 

I had to go through some therapy, got a restraining order, at the confused glance that she gets from a lot of the other members, though I don't have one anymore, she explains, The Rabbit's face is still a little bit pensive about being here but it's a lot less nauseous

 

life goes by, she gets nervous when she sees the rabbit has been released from Arkham, but after a couple weeks of no interaction she figures he's gotten some professional help and really regrets what he did

 

something did happen to me, I'm not just here to talk about what could have

 

the object of obsession had been carrying around the usual things someone in her circumstance would be, though that fateful day she decided to only bring two things, a back pocket bottle of Mace and a pocketbook taser, her hand goes for The Maze when she feels eyes on her back doing her trip to the grocery store, she's blindsided by arms grabbing her from an alleyway, the red-haired and mustache man that stays lustly down at her speaks to her like they know each other, refers to himself by the rabbit's name, the object of obsession lies on the concrete of the alleyway her red-headed of soldier is long gone, her mind rushes with different things to do, she settles on calling the first person that comes to her mind

 

the rabbit stands nervously in front of the obsessions apartment door, he knows it's violating his terms of release, but he also knows she needs him to be here, he knocked the door the obsessions fiance answers the door and soon the rabbit is all in the floor with a bloody nose and the obsession braiding her fiance

it's sort of my fault he got punched, I just mentioned the assault part and he must have assumed

rabbit and the obsession catch up, she learns of his new life and he learns of hers, time goes by they go to each other's weddings babysit each other's children and one day he slips her a card to the place she stands in now

the rabbit Smiles of the obsession, some of his same first name having companions giving him proud pats on the back

Chapter 46: the Story of the witness

Summary:

for some context the witness is the stage name of Vanessa from FNAF who is a mixture of the one from the games and from the movie, the game elements are relation to the William whose actual name is the false one he was using, game elements is that she is a security guard at Michael's Pizza Plex, she's dating vanny and is just a year older than her

Also the blonde man is a human glitch trap, his name is Gregor Afton and he's William's brother and Michael's uncle, he ran a colt with his brother it had a rabbit theme and did a lot of child murder and sometimes necrophilia, Vanessa's father was a part of it, they're also the people who left flowers at William's burnt out cabin grave which Michael burned to the ground

Michael obviously hates those guys

The woman that stands on stage is on her first and has her blonde hair up in a ponytail, she's wearing a pizza place t-shirt and just looking for reassurance from the bunny who's sitting close to the stage

Take a deep breath she begins her tail

instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the witness lives was a single father living a good childhood, she believes at the time that her father though eccentric with his liking towards rabbit themed items, is a good man, her father sometimes goes out and returns with a toy for her, her favorite being a spaceship that makes all sorts of fun sounds

I wasn't the only one of his children

The witness is a twin, her other half is a similarly blonde boy with mischievous eyes and a lot of friends, for to be more exact but that number slowly begins to decrease, and soon all he has left is his golden teddy bear, one night their father packs them into the car and says they're going somewhere special

We pulled into a camping site and he told me to stay and took my brother somewhere, obviously I didn't stay

The witness slips from the car and follows a strange noise that sounds like the voices of her father and another man's laughing, what she finds will be shocked into a memory for the rest of her life, on the ground is her brother pin down by a blonde with a familiar face she'll be working for it in the future, her brother is limp on the ground red seeping from a wound in his neck as his father records his post-mortem to file and still bloody knife used for the ACT held limply play in the other hand, suddenly her father's head snapped to look at her and he holds up a finger in a shushing motion, smile still plastered to his face

My first instinct was to run back to the car

The drive back is silent, her father shows No Remorse for what he has done and puts her into bed at the moment they get back home, she never speaks a word of what she saw for many years soon she goes off to college and try to say as far as she can from her father

I had to get a job to keep paying my tuition, so I became a pizza Mall security guard

The position pays surprisingly well, and she even finds love it in her new position, her new boss's face reminds her of the man who defiled her brothers corpse but other than that resemblance

But I'm not just here because of what I saw, the blonde man and my father found their ways back into my life

She's looking over the security tapes a week after her boss's Sons of salt, she bites back the urge to delete the footage when she sees the blonde man, she brings it to her boss and he makes a plan

I was going to be used as bait

She unblocks her dad from her texting app and Toes him to meet up with her, with his friend, he just sends the most menacing smiley face emoji he's ever gotten in her life

Luckily they took the bait and both the blonde band and her father are parked in his car in the parking lot, the witness Pockets her gun and exits her boss's car, the boss stays hidden in the back," I'm here Dad, your little girl's back", her father really Smiles at her, and so does the blonde a nearly jaw splitting smile that she's glimped from her boss every once in awhile

He hugged me

She pulls her gun from her pocket pressing it to his tummy but before she can pull the trigger and blow his stomach out of his back, something pierces into hers, her father then pulls the knife that was in his stomach and pushes her to the ground, stepping aside he lets his blonde friend step up most likely to mount her like he did her brother

He only got the chance to get his pants off

A shot rings out and the blonde man's penis is splattered all over the ground, he falls in pain, and the Witnesses boss keeps her father from trying anything with a gun aimed to his head

But then another shot rings out and the father Falls clutching his side as it bleeds from The Gunshot fired by a new player in this game

Apparently my boss called someone else that was negatively affected by my father

The brunette was tired eyes stands over the dying father, was a definitive snort he spits in the man's face and shoots him in the head, " that's what you get you monster", the brunette aims his gun at the blonde man who is still cradling the bleeding wound that used to have his dick, but the witnesses boss gestures for him not to," that one's mine, I helped you take care of your shared problem, but I wish to take care of mine alone" he grabs the blonde by his hair drags him to the car and drives off leaving the other two to harsh out what's the hell is going on

My dad killed his brother, it absolutely just wrecked his life

The witness is recovering from her stab wound in the hospital, visited spontaneously through who recovery by her girlfriend, her boss, her boss's son, some of her coworkers, and her new friend the tire dyed brunette and his artistic sister, who draws her get well photos every time they come by

I guess another plus besides knowing I'll never see my dad again is that a lot of the kids at my job think my scar is pretty cool, though I still wonder whatever happened to that blonde guy

...

Somewhere far from the Mansion under the house of the show Runners duplicate, lies the blonde man, it's basically the only thing he can do seeing as all of his limbs are gone, a sound sends the blonde man's head spinning to The Bard entrance of his prison, there stands the showrunner a spoon held like a knife in one hand

" good news on Uncle Gregor, after I take your eyes I only have to snip out your tongue before you're ready for death, and I promise that the taxidermy I'll make from your body will be well taking care of " Gregor just looks at the showrunner his eyes foggy with resignation of his death

" oh don't look so dejected, here I'll show you one last thing before you lose your sight forever" he pulls out a photo of his father moments before he lit the cabin he was staying in a blaze, Gregor's eyes shine with fear and shine even brighter when the spoon inches to his left eye

Chapter 47: (Side Story) things that happened in Michael's basement stay in Michael's basement

Summary:

The reason why the basement is so big is because the house Michael lives in now is his old Family Home and his father had an extensive murder basement for all the murder cult stuff he did, and now he's putting it to good use

The two dogs that reside in the Afton-Fitzgerald households basement I'll stirred from their sleep by their master splitting out a sharp calling whistle

Lyle being the one with still functioning back legs gets to his master first trailed not soon after by Hugo who though has learned to be quite Speedy on his remaining limbs is still hampered a bit by his age

After giving his dogs some head patch and leashing them Michael walks them over to the dissection room, some of the things have been moved around to give space for the limbless eyeless form in the middle of the room

the two dogs look physically to their master for an idea who this man is and the look of hatred on his face tells them that this is a bad man, their heads snap and lay it out simultaneous growls at the man, his mouth twists in fear and if he had them his eyes would shine and Terror Behind the rabbit mask on his face

" now Lyle you remember what happens if you try to get too violent" Michael says in warning to Lyle who hangs his head and remembered shame of his time in the cone," good you remember, now kill!"

And with the dropping of their leashes the dogs lunch forward into the room twin pairs of human teeth clamp on on either side of Gregor's neck, his ears pick up the sound of shoes on the cement floor and soon a voice is speaking into his ear

" quite fitting isn't it Uncle, that you would die in the place you brought others to, and I even have helpers as well, they don't pretend that they're human they are truly the animals that they were on the inside all the long, say hello to father and hell for me " and with that ripping pain just through the man's body as chunks of his neck are ripped out, and his nephew watches him gargle and drown on his own blood

,,,

After taking his dogs back to the the cleaning room and giving them treats for being good he sets up the Taxidermy table and gets to work

When the job is done the Dead Man's new glass eyes Pier from new and improved face, now he was truly the creature he was inside a cowardly rabbit hiding behind his army of sycophants

Speaking of, Michael turns to the camera recording the tape he's going to give to the now leaderless followers of his father and uncle's cult, " your Gods are dead, those of you who wished to still have purpose in your life are free to bow at my feet and serve my purpose of cleansing the this city of the filth that defile the innocence, the only if you have not partaken in my uncles personal rituals, redeem yourself of the blood of the Innocence on your hands and be washed in holy Justice" his lips split in a in the trademark smile of any Afton man and and he clicks off the recording function and takes the camera upstairs

A couple hours after he sends the video to the cults website he gets hundreds of emails accepting his offer of purpose and he smiles and sips his afternoon coffee

The end

Chapter 48: A tale about the parasitized Livewire

Woman that stands on stage has bright blue stripes in her black pixie cut hair, her lightning bolt t-shirt's sleeves are rolled up showing the zig zag scars creeping up her arm from her hand

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the live wire with her hair completely black and her arms unmarked, she sits at a recording desk Broadcasting about a recent data leak of lexcorp assets

You probably know my voice from my absolutely killer true crime podcast, I mostly do stuff about cyber crime, I know it's pretty niche but people like it

She hears about a journalist convention, and though technically she doesn't fit the criteria of being able to get in she believes herself to be worthy of standing amongst her fellow journalists

I had to do a little sneaking in but honestly what journalist has on

It was honestly pretty easy to get in it was an outside event, and she walks around without being questioned long enough to get some photos with some other journalists, she just snapped a selfie of herself and the venomous true when she bumps into a muscular figure a couple steps away

" oh sorry ma'am, hey wait why don't you got an ID" the muscular man's Southern drawl and lopsided spectacles convinces the Live Wire that he'll be pretty easy to trick," oh yeah sorry I left it in my car besides I'm just here to get some pictures", she lies and the muscular Country Boy games convinced by the accepting hum he lets out

But then that stupid storm started Brewing

And the live wire is a bit tipsy from the flask she also snuck it in with herself, she jumps when the Burley country bumpkin from before puts a hand on her arm to inform her that people are leaving early due to the sudden change in weather, " it's not even that bad now get off me" and with that shove combined with her Tipsy uneven feet she places her hand on a one of the metal support poles for the Q&A tent just as a strike of lightning is drawn to it, and then blinding pain shoots up her arms

Luckily the nerve damage wasn't to debilitating and only took like a month of physical therapy to stop the more intense shaking

Her time in the hospital is not a lonely affair next to her recovery bed is a man, his chart says he has a pretty bad case of tapeworms, they spark up good conversation and exchange phone numbers planning to meet a month later

He seem nice at first, and then he kissed me on the cheek

The wet mark his lips left on her cheek felt like it was dug into by the jaws of a lamprey, she tells him matter of factly that even if she was attracted to dudes she just wanted but they have to stay friendly, he gives an understanding smile but something about the way he clenches his hand on his apartment's door knob sent her guts twisting like electric eels, and she decides to bail on the next week Meetup, and the next one, and the next one

I was considering blocking him but decided to just let my absence be the indicator that I didn't want to see him again

But apparently he doesn't give the message, and barges into her apartment during a broadcast, thinking quickly she merely minimizes the recording software she had up, the good-natured mask he was wearing is quickly dropped and soon he's attempting to pin the live wire to the ground who is screaming his name as loud as she can into the direction of her desk, the Live Wire sits at her recording desk again downloading her recorded assault to a flash drive

I gave that baby the cops and the guy was locked up not a day later, and I also got a girlfriend the day after

The fiery haired and caramel skin woman that lounges next to the Livewire on the couch Scrolls on her phone, presses a kiss into the Live Wire is cheap spreading a pleasant Heat through her body was each pressed of lips

Chapter 49: The Tale of kitty and Bunny(and the dogs that tore them apart and put them back together)

Two women stand on stage, both visibly tired from a long life of hardships, the one with pink hair rubs your finger over a scar on her stomach, the disgust on her face combined with the MD carved into her belly give the audience an outline of what exactly went down

"We've been friends ever since we were kids" kitty the one with a ponytail of red breaks the silence

Instead of Spotlight a movie fragment Kitty and Bunny and their teenage years going to a diner being served by a slightly grungy man, they're talking about things, bunny mentions she's been texting a guy from across the train tracks, the wrong side of the tracks

He seems so nice when we were texting, bunny says trying hard to keep the self blame out of her voice, I guess they all do

Kitty is suspicious from the moment she sees the man himself, he's clearly bad news, and kitty sure it's not just her lack of sexual attraction to men talking

And then I know for sure he was bad when she showed up with, she pauses disgusting her face mirroring the one on bunnies, that, she gestures to the physical reminder of the mark that horrible man left on both of them

Bunny tries to excuse it away, says it doesn't even hurt that much, says it's just his way to say he loves her, but Kitty knows she's lying to herself and to her

And Bunny finally accepts the truth that kitty had always known when her dog of a boyfriend does something she can never trivialize, she does the only thing she can think of and begin to texting Kitty in the bathroom, scrubbing at her genitalia is hard as she can with wet wipes

Put some of that horrible man's friends called me trying to sneak in

Kitty lays beaten and bruised in a nearby train station, she suffers alone as bunny suffers with company, the train she gets on leads her to nowhere and all the fantasies of beating that horrible man's face in find an outlet in a lounging sweater wearing teenager

I wasn't thinking too straight, Kitty says embarrassed by the memory of her actions

The boy's parents allow her to stay at their place, though she only gets to stay one night because when she wakes from a Restless sleep the Memento of her and Bunny's friendship, a mouse cat toy is gone from her person, bunny on the other hand is sitting in the back of her boyfriend's car one of his buddies has a hand on her leg inching closer and closer to a place that has been defiled by horrible mutts all night, she chokes back her tears The Sting of the slap she'd already gotten for crying still burning on her cheek

Luckily we arrived home before he could get any farther

Her boyfriend tries to Sweet Talker but she's been disillusioned to his doggish charms for a long time now, but she's Gotten Good at acting she plays the simply fool long enough to get the chain wrapped around his neck caught on a wall lamp, he pulls like a Junkyard Dog spitting and growling curses as she grabs a bag she's been getting ready for a while now, she stopped when she opened the door to her boyfriend's packmates, she steps back and braces for violence

What a brave little Pooch came to my rescue

The courageous coward cocks his father shotgun, he trembles like a leaf, but the thugs back away and as soon as he and Bunny are out of the apartment he dropped the gun like it's on fire, and nearly vomits due to how much hyperventilating he's doing, and actually does puke on the way to the train station in the family car

We barely recognize each other when we met up again, Kitty says

Bunny and kitty embrace, and In the Heat of the Moment the lips as well as their arms interlock, bunnies the first one to pull back, and it only takes them a couple considering breaths to get their mouths back on each other again

We get to be best friends, bunny pauses inching forward to interlock her hand with kitties

Forever, Kitty finishes pressing a kiss to the other woman's nose which Wiggles much like her stage name sake

Chapter 50: A story about the Cream whip

Summary:

This chapter is based off quick whip from moon, girl and devil dinosaur

The black woman that stands on stage has Has the marks of someone who’s been in the crime alive for a long time, The stains of flour on her crop top indicate that she’s left it recently

Instead of a spotlight, a movie fragment, the whip barely the age of 7 Bouncing precariously on a stool, reaching as steadily as she can to a tray of cookies, Suddenly grab her from behind, and her father scold her

I’ve always had an interest in baking, A lot like my dad

But culinary school doesn’t come cheap, And her father needs all the money he can get with that broken hip and all, So she looks for different ways to pay for her education, And the most high paying isn’t the most legal

I tried to call it quits after I graduated, but I was marked, and my boss always got her mark

She moves states tries to find employee in positions, She was doing illegal things to get money to be educated for, but it’s no secret what she did, And all her interviewers see is not a woman trying to follow her father’s footsteps, but a criminal slinking into polite society with her tail between her legs

I don’t know how she found my number, but she called me after the failed interview

Old bosses, sickly sweet voice tunes through the receiver, Oh, the whips instincts tell her this proposition will lead to death or worse for her, but she’s the only person who will hire her

But only one more job, The whip says, After that, I’ll take the money you give me and I’ll move out of the country, And we never speak again

She accepted that offer for, But I never got to see the money

She’s caught stuffing diamonds into a burlap bag by someone she doesn’t expect to be prowling the streets for criminals, A little black girl, her hair squished under a goofy, looking bike helmet, goggle combo points what looks like modified squirt gun at her, The growling Rottweiler next to the girl makes a whip we consider her original pet plan Of throwing one of the diamonds at the girls head and booking it

And so I was slapped with some plastic handcuffs, and all the A train to jail town

But she notices something on the train, One of her co-members, She hopes her eyes are just fooling her, but that bull’s-eye tattoo on the persons, wrist, trouser that she’s seeing everything loud and clear, And then the lights go out, And in the red glow of the emergency backups, The silhouette of her boss creeps closer, the sound of a heels like the Sounds like the hammer pounding in the nails of her coffin

She opens her mouth plead for her and the little girl next to her life, but before the sharp end of her dark sheep, death can pierce her it’s dropped as her boss screams when the dog, the girl keeps by her side, digs its teeth into her leg

we took the opportunity and we ran

Soon they find themselves in an empty passenger car, They had all under some seats, and this little girl let out a string of questions, The whip tries to answer them the best she can, And though it wouldn’t seem the best time to do so they bonded a little
The little reprieve from impending death is short-lived
something catches their attention and, despite the circumstances, screaming at her to stay hidden, she drags herself from under the seat and barely gets off her knees when something plunged in her thigh, send her back there, The joint in her leg is not laced with anything, but it sure does hurt, And so does the Kick from her bosses shoe sending her falling onto her back

The woman whistles for one of her Lacys, And the man comes forward as his boss pulls down the whips pants, He looks like he’s going to puke,
Not only from doing the act itself, but doing it on a woman, But one of his bosses deadly glares, send him grabbing out, the whips wrists with one hand and fumbling at his belt with the other

Luckily My new little friend worked well in stressful situations
With a pull of the trigger of the modified squirt gun the pool of a especially slippery liquid send the sinister woman sprawling across the floor, and the whips, reluctant assaulter, scrambles to his feet, murdering, apologies, as tears begin pricking at the sides of his eyes
The whip herself barely gets her balance on her own 2 feet, which is nearly knocked back on her ass by the doors being Blown open, and special units come spilling in
I thought that was the end for me, Here I go, upgrading from regular prison to maximum prison

From the inside of the transfer vehicle, she barely hears the muffled conversation of the little girl and a brunette woman, And before she knows it, the drawers are open and she’s being let out and into life she thought she’d never have

But thanks to that little girl, and now I finally get to share what my daddy taught me to the world

Her new job is at the convenience store, And the combination of the recipe she learned from her father, and some, she thought of herself, Sell like hotcakes, even if they’re not cakes, she’s making

Chapter 51: A story about the royalty trapped ground in the cellar of heads

The young adult that stand on stage has their hair done up in Twin poofs, kept in place by poppy accented scrunchies, the dress in plaid button-up shirt and Patch together jeans

I was feeling a little bit mix and match today, maybe some other time I'll show you this really cute flowy dress I bought

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the Royal grows up with people that look nothing like her, the woman of the house has a face that seems to change every month, one day she goes out and when she comes back she has a whole new facial structure, the man on the other hand has a beard that never grows nor shrinks, but both of their eyes shine was disdain at the tiny child that resides in their residence

I knew these two want my parents the moment I was old enough to understand what they were saying to each other and to strangers on the phone

"mombi, that brat made me eggs again, why do you keep buying those damn things " the man of the house Bellows to his wife whose face Twitches in a vein attempt to make any other expression than the one it's currently locked in," they're not for you senile old bastard, therefore the boy" the woman of the house responds pushing the plate of eggs which was sped upon by the still Furious husband, the Royal stomach twists at how they're being referred to as, some days they feel like being called a boy is all right but but others make them want to vomit the cigarette spit tainted eggs they force themselves to shovel down their gullet

I never did learn while they raised me as a boy, I suppose it wouldn't change how flip flop I was about how I wanted to be referred to as

They're bickering " parents" never take the frustrations out on each other, as much as it looks like they're all about to throw punches between each other sometimes, they always take it out on them, but they're only allowed enough bed rest for anything broken to not be unbearable to use before they're sent back to chores and house duties

They didn't only take out there relationship issues physically on me

The first time is the day they learned they have a lot more in common with their "mother" than their "father", the man's beard is so thick they fear it'll suffocate them, but the old man pushing them into the mattress with his strong hands doesn't last very much longer after he slips his cock into the hole between the legs, the old man pulls out and Lumbers off back to his and his wife's bedroom, leaving the Royal to shake and weep into their pillow

He left more than just beard fibers during the third time though

They believe the spout of nausea to be a sick blessing from the universe, but when their "Guardians" grow suspicious and lock them in the bathroom with an object they've seen in some of the magazines there " mother" reads the stomach sinks in horror at the doomed life growing in their stomach

" I thought you said you were sterile!" the woman of the house screeches at her husband, " that doesn't matter, if you were such a failure at your wifely duties this wouldn't be happening you plastic cow", and so it continues blaming each other and not themselves for even bringing a being capable of holding life and raising it like it couldn't into their home

Eventually they came up with an idea of what to do with me, but I couldn't let that happen, not to me, not to that little pumpkin growing in me either

The man of the house brings lunch for both of them, a final meal for one, and a tuna sandwich for the other, the royal takes the opportunity when the man is scrounging through the trunk of his car for his shotgun, one hand held out behind his back for his sandwich, without looking he takes a bite into the egg salad and absent-mindedly chews and swallows, he finds a shotgun orders the royal on there knees, aims the gun, and drops it as he begins to clot his own throat, trying to take in as much breath as his quickly swelling Airways can give him

I took my chance, it wasn't that good at driving nor that I know where I was going, but all I did know was that I didn't want to be anywhere near the two people my whole life had been shared with up to that point

Luckily they doesn't crash and eventually finds a little chicken farm not too far from the wood they was taken to die in, the woman who lives there resembles her feathered companions in both dress and mannerism, and by another Stroke of Luck the woman recognizes them and they learns a lot of things they thought they'd never learn

Apparently my " parents", snatched me up for my real ones for ransom, I was the mayor's kid, but due to a combination of having to pay for some damages caused by a hurricane and my " mother's" surgery addiction my father couldn't pay the ever increasing Ransom

The Royals father is a lady to see his child once again, and there presented around town in a lovely dress that makes their tummy twist a little but is muffled by the joy of being with loving parents again, but over the next months when the tummy twist feeling happens it only gets stronger, and when they finally confronts they're parents, something more than a confession of wanting to wear pants slips from them

I already told my parents about what that horrible man left in me, I wanted to keep it, and I did keep it

The little light that came from the tragedy came into the world with orange hair, the color the horrible man must have been before age made it gray, they hold their child and hope they aren't allergic to eggs

He isn't, I named him jack by the way, I love him to bits, though he's strictly prohibited from growing a beard
the end

Chapter 52: The story of the not so wise guy

the man who stands on stage has eyes that gleam with something familiar to many in the audience, the little Rockstar sees his father in those eyes, but if he was more clean shaven he have resembled more the showrunners second younger brother if he had the chance to grow up then the man himself

Hello folks, I just flew from Vegas and boy are arms tired, the thick New York accent is not one they expect to come out of the man's lips, but he's too busy laughing at his own joke to realize no one else is laughing mostly because of the shock of the distance between appearance and voice

Spotlight a movie fragment the wise guy is in fact related to the showrunner, and much like the amount of children one of his oldest Brothers would bring into the world he is the second youngest of four, his two Elder siblings are twins complete copies out of each other except for hair, the one child of the family he's older than is not a crybaby like the show Runners youngest sibling, in fact he's almost as much as a prankster as the wise guy

You know somebody once said evil isn't born, it's created

The parents take their snack for trickery in stride, the harshest punishment they get for their tomfoolery is a couple moments in the corner after they accidentally broke one of Mother's vases when trying to set up a whoopee cushion on Father's favorite chair, their twin Elders on the other hand don't like being made fools of, which they are taught quite thoroughly the first time that try any funny business, the wise guy couldn't stand on his left leg for a whole week, and the youngest gained a fear of needles

Well Willie and Greg were beg to differ, if they weren't dead as door nails, but trust me folks those two were evil maybe even from birth, the looks of sympathy from those who know the evil those two did upon the world in their lives catches the Wise Guys eyes, don't worry folks you may not believe it but they weren't that evil

The relationship between the wise guy and his twin elders becomes a little bit better during his high school days they even introduced them to a friend of theirs, the man's clearly older than him maybe a senior or something, but he's thinking with his heart and more importantly his dick when he decides to meet up with the guy another time after their first meeting

I won't say what we had was love at first sight, I know it was lust now, but when I was a dumb teenager, he pauses to let out an embarrassed whistle, I couldn't tell the difference between the flooding in my heart and the flutter into my Johnson I'll tell you that much

The guy for the most part seems nice enough, he tells funny jokes, he's got a nice deep voice, everything about him just loves the wise guy the right way, yeah he starts to notice weird things especially the weird way the guy looks at his baby nephew, but one kiss from those lips that speak such wonderful words in such a wonderful voice blinds him with love once more

When he killed for the first time in front of me I was in too deep

He still remembers it so vividly, the black haired little girl struggles beneath the adult man pressing her down with his body weight, she's still clothed, by the way the knife her murderer wields dragged against her skin shows that this is an act of lust, her red blood that spills from a cut open stomach is no better than if it was gushing from a broken hymen

i, he pauses taking a deep breath, I helped hide the body

Remove from state to state for the next couple years , and each time the Wise Guys convinced that the last murder is the last for good, but it never is, and he can't take it so when that Florida apartment he asks for breakup,

" I can't do this anymore Henry" he said take a deep breath holding back the tears before continuing ," I can't live with this blood on my hands anymore " but before you can continue the gun that was used to kill another child in a line of many others is pressed to his stomach

It was the first time we ever had sex, yeah we jacked each other off before but nothing in each other, until then, I don't even think he enjoyed it, guess I was too old for him

They do break up that night, though with the Wise Guys sent packing from the apartment, he goes straight to the cops, and when his case goes to court his horrified to see the family lawyer on the side of his ex boyfriend

Do you guys really think Willie worked for all that money, nope all of dear old dads, it's good the family fortune is being put to good use nowadays, the wise guy gives a wink to his surviving and eldest nephew who gives one back they both smiled a signature family Cheshire

Needless to say he completely called off the Chargers, deciding to create his own restraining order by making distance, and so he goes to Vegas for the first time and it won't be the last

The city of gambling became like a second home to me, and I was good

But you can't stay good for long when you're gambling, eventually there's always someone better, he doesn't remember their face it doesn't really matter, only thing he knows was he was on the run again, so he decides to visit some family

" quite little place you got here nephew" he said at the time, and it was in fact a quaint joint at the time, it was the first of many more mature eating establishments under the Fazbear umbrella, it was basically a Pizza themed strip joint, it's also the place he meets the orange head light of his life, the man is very poorly doing some pole dancing in an admittedly very sexy said of yellow bear laundry

He wasn't actually a stripper, he was just filling in for one of the girls, but there was something about him that just seemed familiar, and apparently our lives are into mingled before

When the light of his life mentions a dead sister and shows him that picture of a little girl snuggled up next to a younger version of him, his first gut feeling is to run, go back to Vegas and let the Mobsters throw him in the river with the fishes, but he doesn't he tells the light of his life that he helped that girl's murder hide her body, he knows he deserves to punch in the face he's given, and that he deserve the rest of the flurry of punches the ginger would have given him if his nephew hadn't torn them apart

I want to blame him if he didn't want to see me again, but luckily my favorite and unfortunately only living nephew set us up on a little special get together

The light of his life looks in a mixture of horror and Glee at the bound and gagged murderer of his sister, though only the blindfold is needed the man's vocal cords will surgically torn from him only a week ago," to make sure that's so true voice doesn't sway you darling uncle" the show runner had explained to the wise guy when he inquired about the still visible scars upon the man's neck, they are both given ceremonial Daggers by the gaggle of Road figures, some the two recognize from the strip joint

He didn't have the chance to open up some old wounds on me, but I sure did him, the wise guy Chuckles as he mimes a stabbing motion, and now sportsy and I are living it large in Vegas, with a Little Help from family

Uncle and nephew share winks and grins

Chapter 53: Little breather: Little Star Home Run

As the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting golden hues across the sky, Michael found himself making his way to the local baseball field. It was a routine he cherished – every Tuesday evening, he would leave work early to catch his son Gregory's Little League game.

Michael's heart swelled with pride as he thought about Gregory, his eyes flickering with anticipation for the game ahead. He parked his car in the familiar spot, the scent of freshly cut grass mingling with the chatter of excited spectators. With a quick glance at his watch, Michael knew he had arrived just in time.

The bleachers were already filling up with families and friends, all eagerly awaiting the start of the game. Michael spotted his wife, Sarah, waving to him from the stands. He smiled and made his way over to her, exchanging a quick kiss before taking his seat.

As the players took their positions on the field, Michael's eyes searched for Gregory among the sea of uniforms. He finally spotted him, standing tall and confident at second base. Gregory caught his father's gaze and flashed him a bright smile, his excitement palpable even from a distance.

The game began, and Michael found himself fully immersed in the action. He cheered loudly as Gregory's team took the field, his heart pounding with every pitch and every hit. Time seemed to slow down as he watched his son play with determination and skill, each moment etching itself into his memory.

As the innings passed, the game grew more intense. Both teams fought hard, each player giving their all on the field. Michael's heart swelled with pride as Gregory made a spectacular catch, his teammates cheering him on with enthusiasm.

In the final inning, with the score tied, Gregory stepped up to bat. Michael held his breath, his eyes fixed on his son as he gripped the bat tightly. With a determined swing, Gregory connected with the ball, sending it soaring through the air.

The crowd erupted into cheers as Gregory raced around the bases, his teammates cheering him on with fervor. Michael leaped to his feet, his heart pounding with excitement as he watched his son round third base and head for home. With a final burst of speed, Gregory slid into home plate, the dust kicking up around him as he crossed the final hurdle.

The umpire signaled safe, and the crowd erupted into cheers as Gregory's team celebrated their victory. Michael rushed onto the field, sweeping his son up into a tight embrace. Tears of joy filled his eyes as he held Gregory close, overwhelmed with pride and love.

As they made their way off the field, Michael couldn't help but feel grateful for moments like these – moments filled with love, laughter, and the simple joy of watching his son play the game he loved. And as they walked hand in hand towards the parking lot, Michael knew that no matter what the future held, the memories of this day would stay with him forever,

Chapter 54: The story about the mother and son Cryptid conservationists ( and the Cryptid hunting Yeti that only brought them closer)

A mother and son stand on stage, the mother's hair is  spider web White, this hair tone is shared in some part by her son  but little black strands keep it from being completely White

I actually got here like my mom, but I dye it to make my self look cool, well cooler cuz I'm already super cool, the deer Boy says flipping his hair

The story of the deer boy

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the boy grows up with his white haired mother and his black skinned and black haired father, he has no human siblings but in their place is amazing cat with eyes like dinner plates, and the salamander  with mischievous eyes, he also has some other Animal Companions  but don't stay long, only long enough until the healed to go back into the wild

My family are, I think the word mom uses is nature  conservationists, basically we go around and help out injured animals, or sometimes we beat up mean folks who want to hurt endangered animals

He's never allowed to  do the impressive stuff his parents do, But they come back with injuries and epic stories of breaking Hunter's guns, or one time releasing an animal they had in a cage who proceeded to kick their ass itself,  it's probably not as cool as they describe it but the boy hopes it's even more cool

I used to be really mad they didn't let me on Kick Butt  missions, but now

It's when they want a trip to a snowy region of Canada close to the ocean separating it from Antarctica that he decides to go in a Kick Butt mission of his own, the chair was still strikes him even though he's bundled up, in the distance he hears the sound of a distressed animal and soon a hulking silhouette makes its way through the cold snowy fog

They were just trying to keep me safe from, he pauses taking a deep breath before continuing, Monsters

He recognizes the figure when he comes into more Focus, a cryptosuologist from TV that his parents say is just a con man,   he's without his signature mask and it's his voice that cues and the boy that this isn't some sort of hulking Canadian Sasquatch, the creature he's dragging is a juvenile moose   its legs had evidently been broken most likely that is a man currently dragging it to a fate most   heinous 

Specifically a terrible terrible monster

The boy rushes forward with a rock he picked up from the ground,  he tackles the yeti man  and does some good damage to one of his hands hopefully breaking more than one finger, but the man is an adult and though the boy maybe athletic he is still a child, and soon the boy is pinned under the man the cold snow seeping through his puffer jacket, luckily the man only has the opportunity to get both their parents down before another walk is thrown square into his head, he collapses and the boy  pushes him off pulling his pants up quickly hoping that he doesn't get frostbite on his buns, he's hyperventilating the cold air burning his lungs and in the distance he sees the silhouette of his parents running towards him, and then Darkness takes him

I woke up back in the  van, My folks were really angry at me, but they were more angry at that horrible man for trying to do something to me, mom was really really angry at him

He stays to his mother as if asking if it's okay for him to cry the woman not solemnly and tears stream down the boy's face as he huddles into his mother's arms like a baby crying into her shoulder at being brave and telling what happened to him

He's the lucky one, that horrible man got farther with me

The story of the dear woman

Instead of a spotlight movie fragment the woman mother of the boy in her younger years with a red-haired brother, her family are adventurous, they go all sorts of places, hot places, and cold places, today they're in a cold place, the Himalayan mountains

I didn't know that the time but that would be the last time I saw my parents

They're properly prepared for anything, but not everything, no mountain manual could warm them of avalanche assisted murder committed by a man who was able to Yeti more than a person, and as the snow fell the yeti man silhouette descended the mountain to Tower over the young woman, the memory of her assault  is choppy she blinks in and out of consciousness, the yeti man thrusts above her sadistically shining in his eyes

He told me why he did it,  the woman tries to hold back her tears as her son cries even harder into her shoulder,  but we weren't even looking for Yeti, we was just trying to have fun and climb a mountain, but he didn't care he was a greedy Monster who Wanted to make us suffer... me suffer for something we weren't even doing, an angry tear  rolls down her cheek 

When she wakes from the final unconsciousness she's being tended to by monks, they say they looked for her family but all they found were frostbitten hands, she weeps for days and sleeping chamber they give her, the flicker of hope they give her that her brother still lives soften the tears  but only a little bit

But it wouldn't be the last time I saw my brother

Flash forward to the snowy Canadian wilderness,   she's craggling her unconscious son in her arms tears flowing freely for my eyes as in the background her husband beats the life out of the man that ruined her life and try to ruin her sons, a caulking of a weapon sounds and both adults turned to see a red-headed man brandishing a Harpoon Gun, recognition flickers in his eyes when his meets the woman's who similarly flickers with recognition, he drops his weapon and says one word, "sis"

Later back in the van  the two reunited siblings 10 to the wounded  juvenile moose, when it's broken legs are tied up in casts and it's sleeping in the animal bed they made for it the two tell each other of the live life had since the separation, him of being found by the yeti man raised like his own son and roped into the horrible business he set his life to, of being forced to help mutilate animals into horrible forms and sell it off as genuine Cryptids, she tells her of meeting her husband making a new life of rescuing animals from Horrid people and nursing those who were injured so they could live Better Lives without fear, they stare into each other's eyes and embrace with the loneliness of years separated

Now our  family is one human bigger, she lets out a sigh and lets more tears slip from her eyes as she holds her son close, he'd  Fallen asleep after some time of crying and they both walk from the stage and back into their lives

Chapter 55: the Fable of the color changing Oni

" Once Upon a Time long ago in the Land of the Rising Sun there was a sequestered Village  who lived in comfort and peace"

The teenage girl sitting at the table is wearing a green kimono,   her black hair is done up with an orange hair pin in the shape of horns and in front of her on the table of four masks,  she puts on the first 

The green ogre mask of happiness , instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the ogre much younger barely out of kindergarten rides in the front seat of a car down the countryside,  the one driving the car is a man with black hair like hers and face that Spooks many but that she loves, this is the big Ogre, and she is the little ogre

" one day two ogres came into town, many were scared by them for they were monsters and did not belong, but a mask making family saw through their looks and saw the goodness in their hearts "

The big and little ogre are much like in the story shunned by many in the town for the big ones scary looks and their status as Outsiders, but they are given Asylum like in the tale by a mask making family, pair of grandparents and they're young grandchildren, the boy is the same age as little only and takes a quick shining to her,The young granddaughter is a little bit grumpy  but is amenable to their presence

“ the big   ogre knew he and His companion could not burden the family for too long with their presence, so he took the little one and ventured into the mountains to carve out a home in a cave, before they left however they were given special masks to protect them from anything that meant them harm, be it fire, water, plant,Or stone”

The real big and little  ogre do not make home in a cave,   they are near a cave though, the little  ogre is sad that she cannot see her new friend as often as she wants, but she's happy to have the big only as a protector and companion, and masks they were given are quite fun to play around with

 the color changing oni takes off the green mask and raises the blue one

  the blue mask of sadness

“One day a boy from out of town and his three Animal Companions, a monkey, a bird , and a dog , came into town looking for great riches,The locals told them of the  ogres on the mountain”

  The boy in reality is accompanied not by animals but by people, and not only the three mentioned he also comes with his elderly Guardians, they come selling mochi and more than just the locals money is taken, though the other things are not replaced with deliciousness like the money, the locals have no reason to question the boy if it's cute face and adorable headband, nor do they suspect the elderly couple,  no one says peep of any of his rough looking companions, not even the big boy who pants like a dog in the summer heat, instead they're suspicion turns to the mountain 

“One night when the big and little ogre were out hunting for food the boys three companions crept to their cave home  and began stealing all they could, luckily the big Ogre was closer to the cave than the little and caught them in the act of pollining the masks!, though the ogre was strong it was three against one and

The Little   ogre skipped up to their cabin, odd the door was wide open and there was something red ,She goes up to the door and she sees… So much red, and gripped in the big ogre's hand ,  something   Green 

 the color changing only lowers the blue mask And Rises the red

 the red mask of Rage, of Revenge

“ When the little Ogre found what happened to her bigger companion she was filled with sadness and soon after heart rage, grabbing the remaining mask and the big ogres hunting club she rushed down the mountain”

The little ogre is only 10 but the rage  in her body makes her feel like a proud adult warrior, like her papa, like the big  ogre, she wields not a club but a shotgun, it's heavy in her hands but she must be strong, for Papa,  the lights of the Summer Festival are blinding against her tear struck eyes, but she can see good enough to aim her gun

“ With swift blows she fails all of the boys companions, but before her Fury can be set upon the boy  the young grandson of the mask Family calls out to her, and the rage begins to subside,  into gray grief

She weeps openly into her green sweatshirt in a mask Family abode, she pleads for them to believe her, that those horrible children took her Papa's life, they do, but she knows the rest of the village won't believe her,  so she goes back up the mountain, and no matter how much the grandson pleads for her to stay she knows she can never show her face in this Village again

“ Before the outsider boy leaves with his grandparents he avenges up the mountain, and he hurts the little only greatly, leaving it alive but scarred forever  with the promise that if he ever comes back he will finish the job and kill her”

It is not a thing the boy thinks of doing on his own, it is something his parents suggest, and he does not question them, they love him anything they say is for the best of him, he wants to hesitate when the little ogre screams at him to stop pulling down her pants, but he's a good boy

 and good boys listen to their parents

 the color changing ogre lowers the gray mask,  people raise their hands to clap and sympathy but was raised finger she continues to tell the tale

“ this my friends is not the end of the story, the years past the  little ogre grows big almost as big as the big Ogre, she knows enough to hunt on her own, and the mask Family Leave Her offerings in the colder times when food is sparse”

 she spots The Mask grandson every once in a while leaving her lunch  from his grandparents, she stays inside and never speaks to him

“ but one day another Outsider came into town Person was as good looking as their heart was, curiosity brought them to the mountain and to the ogre”

 the child from Spain is as kind-hearted as the child in the story, but it's not just one child it's two, a boy and a girl accompanied by their pet lizards, one Scarlett and one  violet ,It's not curiosity that brings them up the mountain in real life it's the masked grandson

“ the kind child does not attack as the ogre thought they would, in fact they stretch their hand in friendship”

 the years had not blackened the little ogre's heart, and she is open to the children's friendship, it brings great Envy to the mask child

“The young grandson of the Mask family had grown fond  and thought the only friend little  ogre should have was him and him, and no matter how much little  ogre pleaded that they could all be friends,  the grandson would not be swayed”

 the grandson pins the girl to the ground screaming at her and bloodying her kind face, it is only the strength of the boy and the  ogre the prize him off of her, the ogre screams of the  the first friend she had in a new town, but the outsider who scarred her,  who was friends with the people who killed her father, it's only the hands of the children that keeps her from bringing Fury upon the boy

“ the Ogre took mercy upon the grandson at the request of the kind child, she is ready to go upper into the mountain to hide deeper from society, but the sound of the masked grandson weeping at his action of jealousy Thor's her almost Frozen Heart, she turns and the mask of the outsider slips from the boy's face and for the first time since she was little she sees that a boy as a friend”

 the color changing ogre wears one last mask before her story ends

 once again she wears the green mask of happiness

“The oni came down upon the village not with Fury but with the promise of friendship for all”

“ and they all lived happily ever after”

Chapter 56: a story about the masochistic scorpion

The man on stage is the youngest brother of the not so wise guy and Uncle of the Showman's duplicate, his purple tipped black hair is swept up into a ponytail, and his namesake is tattooed on his hand, the Scorpion tail rapping around his middle finger and accented by a finger piercing on the tip of the Stinger

" a bit of info right now needle phobia, it's just for medical, otherwise I wouldn't have gotten this baby" he says and flips off the audience to show off his tattoo and giggle was a little at the mix of laughter and gasps he gets

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the Scorpion is the last born of a strict mother and a doormat of a father, but then both nice enough to him, and his siblings

You know the sort of stuff me and my bro got up to, and what the twins did to us, he says flinching slightly at the memory

The masochist shakes is in his bedroom thoughts of medical needles creeping close to his eyeballs dancing in his head like near death gumdrops

"I like my second oldest brother I stick around town, even got to meet my nephew's siblings", the mask is continues gesturing at the duplicate who's winning like a fool, "man I'm going to miss little Lizzy, she was fine girl" he adds wiping away a tear

The masochist discovers his love for pain in high school when his boyfriend at the time gets a bit too handsy and poses hair a bit too hard, the following orgasm could be best described as a miniature or fire hose going off

We didn't break up over that we broke up because he had to move schools

The masochist decides one day in college to test how far pain preference goes, his twin brothers graciously Point him into the direction of a professional Dome they know of, the much older man seems nice enough and he learns very quickly that anything below breaking bone is a okay, the only thing in the non broken bones spectrum that he just can't stand his medical play involving needles

That would have been the end of it, the masochist says before grimacing and continuing, if he wasn't someone who was friends with my brothers, no one who's friends with my brothers is good news

He gets a text from the Dom on his second week out of college and in the real world, just a simple meet up over coffee, maybe they can even test out some other type of pain play he's seen online

Don't worry he didn't drug me with a coffee, he got a lot less friends with benefits when we got to his place though

The playroom door locks and the mask is strapped up something that looks like a massage table, he gives a suspicious home when he's blindfolded but he served by one of the dorms soft but muscular hands

He started out simply a little bit of swatting at my butt cheeks to get me all hard and ready, The Mask says with a Lusty purr and gives a sheepish look at all the nasty looks he gets

When he is hard and ready the dawn Ruffles around in a drawer the mask is not allowed to see in his blindfolded state, but he knows exactly what it is when he feels something begin to slip under his skin was a painful pinch and he flails in his bonds screaming out the safe word as the medical syringe digs deeper into his flesh, not even the Dom rubbing at his erection can quench his hysterical flailing at the shark pain of the needle, which soon becomes tornadoes, and finally three

He didn't get a fourth in me my flailing God so hard I tip the table over and sprained my wrist on the floor

The Dom bandages swollen wrist but the masochist can no longer trust him, and swiftly make sure he can never be in his life again

And he never was, don't know if anything happened to him, can't we contact him seeing as I deleted his phone number

The masochist is working at his nephews pizza place eyeing one of his coworkers, cut the masochist and the bandaged coworker I'm talking over the phone, the masochist has a hand on his arm pinching himself lightly as he says dirty things into the phone

Life's been good for me, I'm still into kinky s***, but I know how to keep my boundaries respected, The Mask says with a smile fiddling with his finger piercing playfully

Chapter 57: Rewriting an old Side Story and answering the burning question

Summary:

That question being

What is the relation of all the people with same names

Michael was pissed, Michael is a man who's not known for expressing his pissedness and such ways as he is about to do now

Usually the object of his anger end up in his Taxidermy basement and soon a part of his collection, but this crime is not worthy of the punishment of Art

Usually when someone finds poo in their Garden they chalk it up to an animal, but Michael knows feces, and that was human feces on his daffodils

I need those exactly who squatted

He does not give the man who answers the Furious knocking upon his door a moment to inquire why he stands there and starts his tirade

" I know you s*** in my garden, don't deny it that was human feces on my daffodils, and you're the only person with a copy of the keys to my garden"

" and what if I did" the ever so infuriating Dr Hannibal Lecter answers the smug smile on his face only matched by the smugness in his foreign voice

" then doctor you're not getting the kidneys for my latest trophy" Michael responds and the annoyance on his face gives way to a smile when the smile on lectures Falls

" man I was drunk, you can't blame me, you know my wedding anniversary is coming up", the psychiatrist pleads and Whisper his eyes dotting back to the couch for his brunette husband is watching a documentary about dogs

" well you better come over and pick up your mess, or you're going to have to go to a professional butcher this time" Michael smug smile stretches to its usual disgustingly wide shape," I do hope neither your husband or mine know this the difference", he let's out a small chuckle as he pads back home and smiles wider when he hears the click of Hannibal shoes following after

...

He has some lore for you folks

All the Cobble parts are related, it's sort of a tradition and the Copper Pot family to name the least favorite child Oswald, the only one who's not named because he's a terrible little deformed failure is Gotham Oswald

All the jervises have different last names and are related to an ALICE, Gotham Jervis is both a sister to his own Alice and the cousin of Alice Pleasants, that's why he's American, btas Jervis is the only one with the last name tetch he's a great uncle to Adventures in Wonderland Alice, tnba jervis is a Kingsley and the great uncle of live action movie Alice, and also the distant Uncle of animated movie Alice, the more close relative to animated movie Alice is My OC Jervis Liddell, he's another one of her cousins, Arkham Jervis is American McGee Alice's crazy uncle, his last name is little, and the one related to the Daily departed Alice darling is another one of my OCS Reeves jervis who you know is married to Nicolas Cage Jonathan crane

I'm still thinking about the relationship between them and their respective Alice's actual Hatters from the pieces of media they come from I know for sure that Madeline Hatter and Lenore tetch a BFFs, maybe the dads are drinking buddies, all the actual hatters have H names, except for live action movie theater his name is Terrence, like canonically his name is Terrence

All the Johns have different corvid related last names, Nolan and Gotham John are both Crow, gothams used to be Magpie but he changed it cuz he hates his dad, btas is crane, the new adventures is Raven, Arkham verse is Rook, and Nicholas Cage Reeves John is jay

All the Edwards either nigma or nastin, neither of the types know whether it's because they're related or because of weird coincidence, truly a widow for the ages, anyways all the animated Riddlers are Enigma and all the live action and Arkham Riddler's are nastin, but Arkham Riddler says it's nigma because he thinks the pun is cool and he wants to be cool, he is not

The impostor Jervis is just some Rando who has no relation to any of the Jarvis's or Hatteras

Chapter 58: A story about the accomplices(the lemon demon and the Starry Eyed God)

The duplicate and his accomplices sit at a dinner table, that all eating burgers made by the duplicates husband

" this is some great stuff Mike", says the yellow head lemon demon as he chews with his perfect teeth, the apps that mindedly scrubs a hand on his black sweater, but he's quickly wiped Away by the other accomplice with a napkin

" I really like the cheese, very melty, very good" the blue tip star-eyed God compliments, his hair dotted with star hair and the dark sky cyan of his shirt sprinkled with glitter

" oh please you shouldn't be complimenting you did help me get the meat" the duplicate laughs knowingly as a glance is over to the door to his basement

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the lemon demon at a time in his life when he did not know the duplicate or the other accomplice, he works at a Fruit Stand selling actual lemons and other fruits, he's visited occasionally by a baby nephew in a pumpkin beanie, he gives the boy lemon candies," for my favorite gourd", he tells the boy, and to his little similarly yellow-haired stand assistant he gives pumpkin gummies

"So how is your sweet little nephew doing", the duplicate questions

" well enough, he's liking getting two types of candies" the lemon demon says a twinge of sadness at that final part

The lemon demon and his little assistant come home to a man with a boyishly young face,"今日はどうでしたか レモンドロップ", the man inquires plating some fried rice and placing them in front of the two blondes

" it was great Rosie, we made a lot of money, but I got something extra special", he pulls out a crayon drawing of him his assistant and the Rose, signed with the name of his little nephew, the rose beams at this and places it next to a similarly crayon drawn image of the little nephew accompanied by the little assistant and what seems to be an attempt to drawing a skeleton, and then there comes knocking at the door

" how has your flock been" the duplicate asks the Starry Eyed God

" good" the man says simply taking care of the bite of the hamburger

Instead of a spotlight movie fragment somewhere far in the past and far away from the lemon demon the young God is born, from his conception he was worshiped, the child of another deity, though since he was capable of understanding what sort of Praise was being given to him he did not like it, the way they looked at him, not only with worshipful joy but a tinge of lust, his progenitor like these looks, so he grinned and buried it

Meanwhile further in time back with the lemon demon he answers his door to find the man who provides the fruit he sells,, though this man is no farmer and he's a business owner, and he's here for his cut of the revenue, " but sir, I don't think we can make it through the weekend was only that much to keep" the lemon demon says looking at the amount left for them when the man was done taking his share, the boss grimaces at this defiance but slides back just enough to keep them barely afloat, he strides out of the house Grimace still on his face but plan boiling in his horrible brain

" so how has the produce been selling" the duplicate taking a sip of the refrigerator chilled Sprite he was given

" great the new guy providing really knows how to handle his Foods" the lemon demon replies, cutting into the Hamburg steak the husband set out for the next course of their meal

The story-eyed God is given many things because of his position, but it's all so expected to give himself to his congregation, he squirmed and arrived during the first couple times when he was of age for this practice, but he learned to just lie there lest the person he was blessing with his body blasphemed and try to hit him into submission, he didn't want any of his people to be hurt because he couldn't handle a little giving back to the community

Lemon demon little assistant walks down the road to school when a van driven by an uncle of a school bully passes by, he says he's a friend of his father's boss, and though the boy is skeptical, he happily takes the bag of pumpkin gummies he's provided as the man drives slowly away, whatever was in those little candies takes effect almost instantly and he slips over himself when he tries to begin his walk again, he's fading in and out the door, he feels the man's hands lift him up before everything goes dark

" how's new car" the duplicate asks glancing over to the story I had God as he takes a bite of his own Hamburg steak

" first, good condition" the man mumbles taking a drink of water

The Starry Eyed God learns to drive when he finally decides that this life of worship isn't right for him, he goes as far as his progenitors Chariot can take him, luckily it's far enough to a hotel, and the wallet his Predator left in the car has enough money for room

The lemon demon drives All Around Town looking for his little assistant, he asked the boy's friends and the parents of the friends, when they had to listen to nothing he takes a wild guess and drives to the school boys house to ask him and his parents, though they're not home or the uncle is home, the man smiles and knowing smile when he's asked about the assistant leans in and tells him, the lemon demon feels like he's going to puke he tries to say he'll call the cops, but the uncle Mary smiles, the glances over to a photo of him and the lemon demons provider,"
you won't be getting anything of him, he was far too tasty to leave leftovers" the uncle Whispers into lemon Demon's ear before shutting the door in his face and leaving the man to consider everything he just learned, and that's when a purple sedan pulls up to the uncle's house

The Starry Eyed God lies in his hotel bed, he's as fully clothed as he can be to be comfortable enough to sleep, though sleep will not come, his mind can't help but we imagine every time he blessed someone in the bed except he was laying on this bed and not the one he actually used, he tries to close his eyes and think of something else, but there was nothing else he can latch his mind too, he was provided no entertainment to distract his mind, so all he could do was imagine things in his life, the twisting of memories is ceased by the bang of a hand upon his hotel door, he rises expecting his progenitor or one of his worshipers to be out the door, but purple isn't the primary color of the dress code of his religion, and the face connected to the purple suit is not one he recognizes, and he remembers every face he blessed, and he blessed everyone in his church

" it sure is good to have friends to share a meal with", the duplicate says wiping his mouth of his meal and licking his lips when dessert is served

"It sure is", the Lemon demon says as he takes a fork full of lemon cake and Pops it into his mouth with a satisfied Grant

"Tasty", The Starry Eyed God says doing the same as the lemon demon

" so how about next week for another meet party" the duplicate asked glancing at his basement door," we still have a whole other cow to cut from",

The Lemon demon Smiles was his perfect teeth. And the story God gives a small Smile as they say in unison

"Sure thing pal"

The end

Chapter 59: What happened to the uncle and the boss

Summary:

Another rewrite of an old Side Story, here's a little hint the meat they were eating last chapter wasn't the boss
also the last name for the uncle is taking from a head Cannon I found on Reddit

Consciousness comes back to Harold lime when the smell of coppery blood feels his nostrils, for he can start surveying the room he wakes in a pungent spray of cigarette smoke is blown into his face
" I see you up Mr lime" says the familiar voice whose face is concealed by the steel present cigar smoke," I still don't know why you like these things, they taste terrible" The Voice continues as it becomes less concealed and bloodshot crazed eyes curtained by blonde locks stare directly into his
" Damien if this is about", before he can say anything else a sharp smack silence is him
" you can't plead your way out of this Mr lime" a voice that is not Damian's says from his side and he only gets a second to glance over at a broadly smiling face before his eyes are forced to stare back at Damien
" you're not even the first person to plead for their lives tonight, but you will be the last for today", Damien says smugly as he backs away and gives Harold the opportunity to see what went on before he woke
Blood, blood everywhere, the body in the chair at the other side of the room positioned in his eye view is clearly Richard smiley, he feels like he's going to puke when his eyes taken the state of his body, his stomach had been opened with some sort of sharp Implement I just got pulled only slightly just spill out, he hopes that the slip throat happened before the Gunning, he also notice it back both of his arms have been cut off, the last Very thing you can take in is Richard's broken glasses before Damien Came into view
with a knife
“ I'm going to save your meat for another time Mr lime”, Damien says his smile widening and his bloodshot eyes gleaming with righteous Madness
the hopes that he'll be killed before his meat is collected is squashed when the blade of the knife slips under the fabric of his suit and directly into stomach flesh
the end

Chapter 60: The tale of the kind siren (and the heroic plumber Truly accepted her )

Woman on stage is dressed in a soft sweater which hugs her impressive bust, and soft plump tummy, the headband in her hair is topped with a hat of white, pink and baby blue, her hair is dyed pink at the ends which are curled up into swirls

" I still visit my second older sister sometimes, she was always the least mean to me"

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment this kind siren a lot less busty and a lot more miserable in her life, her hair is completely straight and black, her sisters were always mean to her, because she was always so soft even before she started presenting as something that was supposed to be soft, pinching her and pulling her hair, but that was nothing compared to mother

Chippy specific , she only got physically violent with me , I don't know if she got violent with my sisters , but I know she did something to one of them

Her second oldest sister is Chubby, more chubby than she is now on stage, the side when gives her sisterly the rest of the ice cream she was consuming, the chunky girl only gives a grunt and appreciation before digging in tears prickling at her eyes

" Vincent, mom needs you" the eldest sibling says a sadistic knowing smirk on her face and she Twirls a lock of her storm gray hair and anticipation

" things got worse with Mom when I told her, who I really wanted to be"

The sirens mother has spider web fin hair which Cascades down her back the sides of her face, she stares down at her confessed daughter with eyes like a disappointed Evil Queen," so be it, if that's what you want, you have the duties your sister has ", emotions for the siren to sit beside her on the bed

That's the day I learned what she was doing to m-my nice sister

She knows her mother has many lovers, but this one had been the most frequent, most only came once or twice the Never Again, he's much older than her mother and his glasses so thick she doesn't think anyone could be able to see you through them, but he can see her, and he likes what he sees, she's dressed up in a dress that should feel good on her, but his eyes on her make it feel wrong, his hands on her feel like they're piercing into her skin, his breath smells like death, and his kisses taste like disease

And then I was her daughter, and I really didn't want to be

Not all of the duties she had as a daughter weren't so terrible, some she liked, like cooking, or helping take care of some of her mother's friends children, they were much nicer than mother, she was glad mother had such normal friends

" if only she could have had normal lovers"

It's when she's out that she finds the man and woman that will change her life for the better, the man in his forties has a thick mustache and New York Italian accent that's so thick it's barely legible, he's nice and so is the squat woman accompanying him, says she's an archaeologist and dresses like one, her hair was tied up into a blonde ponytail and the side and it feels her heart quake and Delight at the sight of her, and though she doesn't know it so does the squat woman

" there was one good point of Mother's most frequent lover, he brought his son with him"

The frequent Lover's son is a nice if emotionally inept boy, he was clearly quite sheltered up to the point where his father dragged him to the sirens mother's home, and absolute whiz with technology helping her get a social media account where she found others like her, and started communicato with the squat woman

The kind shadow posted

" hey guys, I have something to tell you all, it's about my mom"

She takes the advice she's given by her online friends, she brings her phone with her into her mother's bedroom when she's called and leaves it on the table to record the noises of what happens between her and the most frequent lover, she screams his name as loud as she can, and when she sent out on a shopping trip a day later she hopes the cops believe what she brings them

" they did, I may have destroyed any hope of relationship with my eldest sibling, but that isn't a big loss, besides If You Could See Me Now she just be jealous" the side when pauses and wiggles her new titties proudly," these babies they're much bigger than hers"

She meets up with the Stout woman for coffee, and she learns how good of a kisser she is when they go to her place

" things are better now, I'm still buddies with the mustache guy, his GF lets me borrow some of her dresses sometimes, I like to think I look pretty cute in them "

She gives a self-satisfied huff at the mental image of her posing in her girlfriend's apartment mirror, yeah she definitely looked great in that

The end

Chapter 61: Man versus everything

The man is not in the mansion, He is instead on an uncomfortable and management chair surrounded by others with his particular brand of short temperedness, though none as short as he, both in height and temper

" hello my name is Dan and I have anger issues"

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the man has a rocky childhood, with a father just as short-tempered as he would grow into being and the mother who left them right after the second black eye, though he was more raised by a childhood best friend's parents then his own father

"Friend of mine has been suggesting this to me for a while, what more his wife, but he thought it was a good idea too"

Time goes on and the friends stay in contact as they move in different directions of life, the friend finds love and the man finds.. An apartment

" honestly I still kind of think I don't even need this, I know what I'm angry at, and I vent it perfectly fine"

In his mind the man has many enemies, both his fellow man living or dead, and vague Concepts, most of his attempts at venting his anger upon the world around him and in failure on his part, though one time did earn him a fluffy companion, most of the time it ended badly

" mumbles is the only thing I love in this world, well him and hamburgers, but anyways so they really started being pushy on this thing after.. The Imposter

It starts on a sunny day and will be pleasant for anyone who wasn't the man, some randomer comes up to heaven thanks him for his Good Charity, he crumbles at the person and he continues his walk, and it happens again the next day with two more people and so on and so forth, things come to a head when he finally meets The Man pretending the beat a the man

" he was in my house!, I would have called the cops but, well I just got out of court, and he had one of my shirts and I had to get it back"

 

the chase ends in the Imposter man escaping and the real man swearing hard Vengeance like he usually does, he calls up his buddy who is quite skeptical about the existence of this imposter

" he's always like that, he never f****** believes me, but I'm always right, I know it and it's true"

And he is proven right, after a botched attempt to put him in therapy for what they suspect to be a mental breakdown, but they witnessed this imposter and all of his better man Glory, and they are quickly shoot less they be shot

" they should have let me just attacked the guy, then all of this would have been over quicker"

The man has many plans to get back into his house and life, the first fails when his friend is tempted by food and a much nicer version of the man, so the man thinks to himself

" if he wants to be damned, he can beat it with all the consequences "

The party he hosts as the new him for the man who stole his life is convincing to both his friends and the Imposter that he is just let himself be stolen, but if his friends find it suspicious, the Imposter does too, and there is one thing he hasn't stolen from him yet

" I'm not really too messed up about it, at least I'm not a virgin anymore"

He catches a glimpse of the Imposter being manhandled by the police as he limps over to a lawn chair and sits was a wince and smiles satisfactually at his Bittersweet victory

" I guess that was nice to talk about, maybe this isn't too bad, maybe I'll come back tomorrow"

The hopeful words that he'll return bring a smile to the man's face, it's probably won't help, but you're pretty nice to be among folks kind of like him, they don't really get him no one does, but they get him, enough

Chapter 62: The regrets of the amnesiac archangel

The Archangel sits in the confessional booth, he had much to confess, and much to think about now that he was looking back on newly recovered memories being shined in a new light

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the person the Archangel used to be, smug, overbearing, and with an ego as big as his muscles, and despite it all everyone in his congregation loved him, except for one

I was never nice to him father, none of us were, we always thought he wasn't faithful enough to God, but maybe he was the most faithful of us

Though they never really do interact that much, but it is noticed when the internet even less, days go by and he sees less and less of the East Guardian, and then not at all, but when he does see him again

It wasn't me who planned it, I know saying I was just following orders doesn't mean a thing, I know it doesn't make me feel any better for doing it, but it's the only thing I can say

The memory of defiling the syrup and is still fresh with him after the fact, he doesn't regret it at the time, thinks it's punishing a sinner for daring to defile a child of the Lord, but that fervent belief begins to shake like wind on branches when he's going on his weekly jog and finds a person that will change some strongly held beliefs in himself

It wasn't love at first sight, but it wasn't a slow burn either, they were beautiful, the greatest Temptation I had ever faced, they changed me, we changed each other

For the worst the father Superior tells him, but the Archangel doesn't think it's for the worst, and when he says so...

What happened after I don't remember, it must have been something bad, all I know is that I woke up stripped of many things

He wakes up naked outside, he would be panicking if he even knew what he could Panic about, but he did not so he didn't, what he did do is get on his feet and start walking to the first place he could think about, and then he got a bit sidetracked

I want to blame them for slamming the door at me, but you didn't, he was always so... Forgiving

The serpent does not react well to seeing the Archangel again, you pass his teeth and may have even been the man if the Eastern Guardian hadn't pulled into the side to explain the circumstances, and with some grumbling from the serpent he is allowed to stay

I had a good time there, it was nice, not being me, being forgiven, even if I didn't know what I needed to be forgiven of, at the time

He's a good many things when he's not himself, he's a good bookkeeping assistant, he's a good babysitter to the little child given to him from time to time, he's even a good listener when the serpent threatens him, he is a bit confused when the redhead pulls off is very nice black code and starts to take off his undershirt, but he understands very well when he showed the mark his old self gave the serpent

I apologized, I didn't know exactly what I did but I knew it was my fault for that scar

He thinks the serpent is about to try to kill him when the door to the upstairs bedroom is flung open by a very frazzled Eastern Guardian and the person of the archangels dreams, and looking upon them brings memories, so many memories

We kissed, a little bit too hard

When they finally pull away from each other the serpent has a shirt back on and looks like he's about to vomit, the Eastern Guardian has looked between please and Confused, and the Archangel starts apologizing some more

Things are confusing now, but better I think, I heard from my own congregation that they kicked out the old father Superior, brought in some new blood, I... I don't think I'm ready to step into that place again for a while, I just

I just need some time to figure out who I'm going to be now, I do know I don't want to be anything like I was before
the end

Chapter 63: Little Alice tetch is full of questions

" uncle why do I have to brush my teeth", little Alice questions her uncle jervis, she stands in her pajamas next to her cousin Lenore

" yeah Daddy, I don't want to, the toothpaste is yucky", Lenoir complains stamping her foot

" will My Little Darlings, you have to brush your teeth otherwise you're going to get a cavity and have to go to the dentist", the blonde answers and smiles patiently, he can go softly when the two girls shudder at the idea of going to the dentist and promptly grab the toothbrushes

,,,

"Mr March, I have a sip of your drink?", little Alice requests and the brown haired man sitting at the outside table when's mischievously as he slides over the coffee cup

Little Alice has the little sip on her tongue for only a second before she spits it out and pushes the cup away from herself

" that's nasty, how do you adults drink that stuff?", she questions

" you'll understand when you older" he answers

...

"Mr Hatter, where did you get that bruise", little Alice questions, bright pink lips squish into a grimace as the blonde covers the half-heeled bruise on his upper arm with a hand, the glass is wearing brunette sitting next to him glances over in worry

"I... Fell", he answers glancing down at his cup of tea

"Oh... Okay" little Alice responds take another bite of a chocolate muffin and leaves it at that

The end

Chapter 64: a story about the hat And the Hare

The hat and the Hare sit together at the dinner table, the Hare glances over to the hat from time to time most particularly the blues hidden belief his shirt sleeve, " you don't have to hide it from me Harold, he's not here" the Hare Whispers soothingly creeping a hand to lift up the Hat sleeve

" I know, but it feels like he's still here"

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the hat is the latest in a long line of haberdashers, he takes quickly to the trade of his father and grandfather, all of his friends and family love him very much, his cousin however loves him a little too much, at least that's what he told him the first time

The Hat sleeve is pulled up to reveal the newest bruise on his arm, this arm and most likely the other are spattered with the imprints of old bruises, many very handshaped, " when did he start leaving these", the Hare in choirs

" when we started dating", the Hat answers rolling up his other sleeve to view more bruises

Because it never does anything like that again for the rest of his childhood and teenagerhood, and he pretends it never even happened, he puts his mind to other things, like hat making, and graduating with honors, and hooking up with a Hare, and that's when his cousin comes rolling back into his life, if he tries to Pretend some more, but he knows he can't keep it up

" I think he was jealous of me, jealous that I was more successful than him, jealous that I had it's such a beautiful person in my life", the Hat muses rubbing a loving finger onto the Hare shaking hand

" is that why you kept fighting with that man he brought around" Hare guests letting out a shuddering breath

The cousin leaves his life again suddenly and without explanation, maybe he had a change of heart, or maybe he just grown bored, no matter the reason life went on and he tried to pretend he never had a cousin

" w- we should report this, make sure he never comes back"

The hat looks the Hare in the eyes and gave us a solemn nod and hopes to all that is good that his cousin will never come back

Chapter 65: Side Story Embarrassed

Veronica had been looking forward to this evening for weeks. She and Vanessa had planned a special date night, just the two of them. It was their three-month anniversary, and Veronica wanted everything to be perfect. She had picked out a cozy little Italian restaurant on the edge of town, one with dim lighting and a romantic ambiance.

Veronica spent hours getting ready, meticulously choosing her outfit and carefully applying her makeup. She wanted to impress Vanessa, who always seemed effortlessly stylish. When she finally deemed herself ready, she took a deep breath and headed downstairs.

Her father, Michael, was lounging on the couch, engrossed in a sports game. "You look nice, honey," he said, barely glancing up from the TV.

"Thanks, Dad," Veronica replied, trying to keep her nerves in check. "I'm going out with Vanessa tonight."

Michael finally looked up, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Oh, Vanessa, huh? The girl you're always talking about. I hope she's ready to meet your old man one day."

Veronica rolled her eyes. "Dad, please don't embarrass me. This is really important."

"Alright, alright," Michael said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "I'll be on my best behavior."

Feeling a bit reassured, Veronica made her way to the restaurant, where Vanessa was already waiting. Vanessa looked stunning, and Veronica's heart skipped a beat as she saw her standing by the entrance.

"Hey, you," Vanessa greeted with a warm smile. "You look amazing."

"You too," Veronica said, feeling her cheeks flush. They walked inside, hand in hand, and were soon seated at a cozy table in the corner.

The evening was going perfectly. They shared a delicious meal, laughed over silly stories, and enjoyed each other's company. Veronica felt completely at ease, her earlier nerves melting away.

Halfway through dessert, Veronica's phone buzzed. She glanced at it and saw a message from her father. She sighed, hoping it was nothing important, but decided to check it anyway.

Michael: "Hey, kiddo, just checking in. Hope you're having fun. Don't forget to tell Vanessa about the time you tried to make spaghetti and set off the smoke alarm. Classic Veronica move! 😂"

Veronica's eyes widened in horror. She could feel her cheeks turning crimson as she quickly put her phone away. Vanessa noticed her reaction.

"Everything okay?" Vanessa asked, concerned.

"Yeah, just my dad being... my dad," Veronica said, forcing a smile. She hoped Vanessa would let it go, but of course, Vanessa was too perceptive for that.

"What did he say?" Vanessa asked, her curiosity piqued.

Veronica sighed. "He just reminded me of an embarrassing story. It's nothing, really."

Vanessa leaned in, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Come on, you have to tell me now."

Reluctantly, Veronica recounted the tale of her disastrous attempt at cooking spaghetti, complete with the smoke alarm going off and the kitchen filling with smoke. Vanessa burst into laughter, and despite herself, Veronica couldn't help but laugh too.

Just as the laughter died down, Veronica's phone buzzed again. She hesitated before checking it.

Michael: "By the way, remember to tell Vanessa how you once wore mismatched shoes to school. 😂"

Veronica groaned. "Oh my god, he's not stopping."

Vanessa raised an eyebrow. "What now?"

"He just reminded me of another embarrassing story," Veronica said, her face flushing even more.

Vanessa's laughter bubbled up again. "Okay, now you definitely have to tell me."

With a sigh, Veronica shared the story of the mismatched shoes, which only made Vanessa laugh harder. Veronica couldn't believe her father was doing this, but seeing Vanessa so happy made it a bit more bearable.

The rest of the evening continued with more laughter and shared stories, both embarrassing and sweet. By the time they left the restaurant, Veronica felt closer to Vanessa than ever.

As they walked to their cars, Vanessa took Veronica's hand. "You know, your dad sounds pretty great. Embarrassing, but great."

Veronica smiled. "Yeah, he can be. Sorry about tonight, though."

"Don't be," Vanessa said, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. "I had a wonderful time. And now I know a few more things about you."

Veronica laughed. "Guess I can't hide anything from you."

"Not a chance," Vanessa said with a wink. "But that's okay. I like knowing everything about you."

As they shared a goodnight kiss, Veronica realized that even though her father had embarrassed her, the night had turned out better than she could have hoped. Sometimes, the most memorable moments were the ones you didn't plan.

Chapter 66: Day in the life of Mr fingers

Mr fingers woke up to the sound of birds, he got to his feet slowly rubbing the Sleepy dust from his eyes

" oh look at the time, I must be getting breakfast ready, I'll have company in no time" he said to no one as he glanced over to the long Broken Clock on his side table

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment when Mr fingers was little life was different, clocks worked both in his mind and in reality, the birds really did chirp, and the house was bustling with life, there was a mommy fingers, and a daddy fingers, and two little wonderful boys, mirror to each other, an almost perfect reflection

Mr fingers lose himself in thoughts of his upcoming visitors, and only comes back to himself with the smell of burning bacon and eggs on the pan, like it's the most logical thing to do he grabs the food in the pan and his bare hands barely noticing the sizzling burn, he plops the food on two plates, a bit for him, and a bit for guests

Mommy and daddy fingers were not good, he doesn't know what sort of Chip they had on their shoulders for him, but they targeted him the most with their awfulness, sending him out to do chores a boy his age shouldn't do in all sorts of weather, he remembers quite clearly the state his fingers were left when he was sent out in a cold December to grab wood from the shed, he remembers crying for father when his hand got stuck on the freezing shed knob, he remembers having to pull as hard as he could to get them unstuck

He remembers the red dots in the snow when he finally did

Mr fingers pics at his plate of eggs, glancing every now and then to the door, in the distance he hears tires on Road and he waits patiently for his guests to come

Things were better when he left home for brighter pastures, he went to all sorts of places, he saw Paris and that wonderful big tower, eventually he settled down where he started, the house was quiet, he takes mother's room for his own, and he can swear he sees her face in the mirror every morning, can feel her hands on areas they shouldn't be every night, Dr pampernac says he'll stop if he keeps taking his pills

But everyone slips up now and then, and the more he slips the harder it is to get back up

As the tires get closer he can hear the sirens, he does Hope greatly that they like the spread he gave them, for a moment he considers fixing up some toast, but then again he doesn't have enough time, so he just sits and waits

His neighbors help him get it back up when he's Falls, that's a wonderful butcher woman down the road, those lovely fellows next door, Mr cumberdale, Miss Baxter, and that funny African man Mr Fisher

And that's sweet little girl Mabel, like his own daughter that little Gumdrop, that little dress so easily to grab and his fingers, those eyes like jewels especially when she cried

He did something bad, Mr fingers nose he did something bad, he hates himself for it, but that little lovely found him when he fell, and she had no idea how he got when he fell, she didn't know how he got when he couldn't speak for things when he wanted to

" this is the police Mr Fredericks, put your hands up and we can do this quietly sir", one of his guests says as he opens the door, he rises from the table on shaky legs, his legs always get a bit shaky with new company, he grabs a handful of a yummy bacon on the guest plate and lifts it up with a smile

" would you like some nums my friends, I made this for you chaps", he says vacant eyes looking forward into nothing, on the stove the pan still sizzles the grease popping like a fire

The end

Chapter 67: A story About the pancake sailor

The young boy sits on the examination table fidgeting slightly as a doctor surveys the many injuries on his skin

" and tell me how did you get this one again", the man says casually barely concerned when the boy finches at the touch of rubbing alcohol on one of his scratches

" fighting a sea monster", the boy replies like it's the most logical thing he could have gotten it from doing

The doctor mainly homes in acceptance before putting a bandage on the cut he was tending to

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment it's a dark and stormy night and like something from the Bible a baby floats in a basket on the ocean, soon it's finds its way to a little boat house and the first thing it sees when it's opens its eyes is its mother

" Bobby says I shouldn't fight so many monsters, but that's what Sailors do, you know" the pancake sailor says a little bit ashamedly and the doctor merely continues banding up wounds that need to be

There is a father figure in his new home, though his maternal one says he isn't much of a father, but the pancake sailor loves his captain like any child would, and though the man won't say it he does too in his own way, his captain takes him all sorts of fun places, he really like the place with the funny smelling drinks though he doesn't get to drink any, he really likes the back of the place it has so many games to play, captain says they're for grown ups but it's still fun to watch

" and where did you get this one", the doctor says with some concern glancing at the particularly fresh and concerningly shaped bruise on the boys side

"Oh that one's a fun story, Captain was playing one of his funny adult games with some buddies, but he wasn't doing it too good, but then"

Captain says he's going to be going on an adventurous some of his friends, the Sailor so excited he doesn't see the concern in the Man's eyes when he's LED Away by one of the men who is playing that funny adult game with his captain

" they had a really awesome hideout, and they're Captain seemed super cool", the boy continues the excitement from the memory obvious in his tone

The man looks like every sailor the boy had seen in his favorite picture books, everything about him is cool, for his eye patch to awesome tentacles wrapped around his arms, the man surveys the boy and seems pleased with him, the boys too young to know this type of pleased is not good

" but they were bad sailors, should have known, guys with tattoos that cool never good" the boy continues wincing a little when the doctor gives a quizzical poke to the hand shaped bruise on his side

So at the time he does not realize that he's in a nest of bad sailors until he's sent off to his new quarters, his wondering about how his mother will feel about his new awesome life is interrupted by his roommate, the boy refers to him as fresh meat even after he gives his actual name

" you know what we do the fresh meat", his room made it asked him and he did not know

" and I didn't like knowing, I didn't like it at all" the boy remarks rubbing a less fresh mark on his arm that's slightly fish shaped

The violence his roommate gives him his is only physical, he appreciates that now but in the moment he's quite taken by surprised after the fact, his roommate is fast asleep having tuckered himself out with all the punching, with a couple shuddering breaths and a few more tears he gets up from his place on the floor and walks slowly, he repeats his mother's phone number in his head, he hopes this place has a phone

" they did so you know, I didn't get to use it though" the boy remarks idly before taking another lick of the lollipop he was given, the officer sitting next to the town doctor takes note of that

He gotten so close to it before it was wrenched away from him, he barely notices the end of a tentacle tattoo before his vision goes completely dark as his face is stuffed into a surprisingly soft surface, he thinks it's a pillow but any more thinking about what he's been shoved on is quickly taken off of his mind

" am I going to have to let you look" the boy pauses gesturing at the place no one should put anything at

" not unless you are okay with it, but I don't think we're going to need that", the doctor says in a reassuring tone

" that's good, only Bobby does that and I know she's never do anything like what happened " the boy says matter of factly

His new captain had left after the deed letting the boy just lie there, he huddles in onto himself, his breaths became faster and faster before suddenly with a heaving cough disgusted by or spills from his lips, he gives a couple more coughs before rolling onto the hard wooden floor, bit and tears wet his face and he flinches at a hand on his shoulder, when he finally looks up he sees not his new captain, but his old one

" let's get you out of here kid, come on up you go" the man said in the whisper heaving the boy up over his shoulder, soon they're outside the cold night air softened by the warm bosom of his mother

"Bobby was super mad at captain, she yelled at him all the way back home, he really was sorry though, he even tuck me into bed when we got home" the boy finishes but gets sad look on his face a mom and dad after," he hasn't been taking me on a lot of outings lately, only boring stuff like shopping, hey when you guys find those guys can you tell Captain he can take me on adventures again", he inquires too the police officer

" we will son, I'm sure the Cavs will be thrilled when those bunch of rotten Sailors are out the Seas", the officer says giving the boy and encouraging pat on the head

" yeah, maybe we can go to Candy Island, I've always wanted to go, but Bobby says it'll rot my teeth, but I've always wanted to get a gold tooth and I know if you have a bad tooth you get to get one, that's what all my books say at least", the boy trailers off on wants he doesn't know this the officer walk out and his mother walk in until she's calling him to go home

He can't wait for all the Adventures he'll get to go on again, so excited he can barely sleep eventually sleep does take him and he dreams about flying in a big airship with his best BFF next door, Captain's there too and they're all having great fun and nothing ever bad happens ever again

He hopes his dreams come true

The end

Chapter 68: The story of the robbed co-owner

The co-owner sits at his writing table, the pen shakes slightly in his age weakened hand, he takes a deep breath and begins to write

" dearest nephew if you are reading this I am dead"

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the co-owner meets the show runner in college, they become quick friends, and soon become more than emotional family with the showrunners marriage to the co-owner's sister, he knows his sister loves his best friend, but he's was never sure if the same was true the other way around, he always suspected his love lay somewhere else, he may have been blind to many things but he was never blind to looks

" i want you to know it isn't your fault, this is no one's fault but mine and father's, he's dead now and I must follow him, it's the only way with the stain of what he's done upon the world can truly begin to heal"

He tries to not notice the looks that keep happening even after he finds a wife of his own, he can feel the Man's eyes born to the back of his skull even harder when he has a daughter, he loves his daughter as much as he loves his best friend's children, he can sense that they see him more as a father than their actual one, but he says nothing to his best friend about it

" i don't think anything would have changed if he'd confessed to me, he didn't truly love me, i'm sure he would have killed me if I married him, like he killed the closest thing he could have to me"

He Weeps when he finds his daughter, and the show runner consults him, but he doesn't feel healed when the person everyone believes to be her murderer is sent to prison, he doesn't truly know it for sure at the time but something in him tells him, they got the wrong man

" like he killed my daughter"

He consoles his best friend when his own children begin to die off, he wants to believe the tears are real even now, maybe they were, maybe even a monster like he could feel lost, even from things he threw away himself

" i know you think the only way to hurt me is by taking things from me, but that isn't true, he heard me another way, right after your mother died he"

They control each other when the sister dies, somewhere in himself he knows the tea is a fake, he knew the moment he saw the eldest face when he looked at his mother's grave, he's going to ask him about his feelings towards them when lips are pressed against his, he pushes back, this is wrong, in so many ways this is wrong, but the best friend keeps going, no matter how much he struggles

" i don't know why he waited until then to do it, i guess he thought if he stripped me of everything that put distance between us i'd accept his offer, i think he knew I wouldn't, I think it was just foreplay for him"

The best friend leaves after that, they never talk again, he gets full ownership of the business, and the co-owner almost completely resigns himself to live the rest of his life alone, and he nearly does

" this was going to be an inevitability, it would have happened earlier if not for you"

His eldest nephew comes to his door greatly changed with age, resembling his father more than the last time they saw each other, he nearly mistakes him for the man himself before he begins speaking

"i thought you were there to kill me, i'd seen the disappearances on the news, and somewhere in myself I know it was you, you probably should have, would have saved me the time laying in a bathtub with my wrists slit"

The nephew takes him somewhere, somewhere freshly burned and doused, he knows exactly who the coops on the chair is, the nephew says nothing keeps a neutral face as he looks as well, the nephew asked him something and despite everything telling him to say yes, he doesn't, he knows he can't, too much sin ways on his heart already

" i don't know why you asked me to join you in this, you know I'd say no, you know I didn't have the heart for the things you were willing to do, you're doing a perfectly good job cleaning up this city, you don't need an old man like me"

" i leave you with this, i loved you and you siblings like you were my own goddamn kids, i still do, i know this is going to be hard on you, but you got your own family now, this is for the best, this is always how it was supposed to end

Sincerely uncle Henry"

Michael puts down the note and looks back up to the hanging form of Henry Emily, a couple tears still roll down his cheeks, he pulls the man down from his news and lies him on the bed, he'd stop breathing long before he got here

He was right this was always how it was supposed to end, maybe he should have been the one to take away the burden of living knowing that you could have stopped the monster from him, but he knew Henry was a man who truly wanted to go out by his own hands

And he couldn't deny an old man his way, especially not one who felt so much like his real father then his actual one

He talks him into bed and just leaves, he'll call someone when he gets home, right now he just wants to be there, be with his family, maybe we'll call aunt Mary

But that's later now he must be home and appreciate what he has

The end

Chapter 69: One shot: groceries

Michael woke up early on a Saturday morning, the golden rays of sunlight streaming through the window of his small apartment. He stretched, feeling the warmth on his face, and decided it was the perfect day to tackle some grocery shopping.

As he made his way to the kitchen, he noticed the fridge was nearly empty—just a carton of milk nearing its expiration date, a lone egg, and a few wilted vegetables. Michael chuckled to himself, realizing he'd been putting off this chore for too long.

He grabbed his reusable shopping bags and headed out the door. The crisp morning air was refreshing, and the streets were just beginning to come alive with the hum of weekend activity. Michael liked this time of day; it was peaceful, with only a few people out and about.

The grocery store was a few blocks away, a quaint little market that Michael preferred over the big chain stores. The owner, Mrs. Patel, always greeted him with a warm smile, and the produce was fresh and locally sourced.

As he entered the store, the familiar scent of fresh bread and ripe fruits welcomed him. Michael grabbed a basket and started in the produce section. He picked out some crisp apples, bright red tomatoes, and a bunch of leafy greens. He moved on to the bakery section, where he couldn’t resist adding a loaf of sourdough bread to his basket.

As he continued through the aisles, Michael found himself lost in thought, considering what he might cook over the next few days. Maybe a hearty stew or a simple pasta dish? He enjoyed cooking, especially when he had fresh ingredients to work with.

At the dairy section, he picked up a block of his favorite sharp cheddar and a dozen eggs. He was about to grab a carton of milk when he noticed a woman next to him, struggling to reach the top shelf for a bottle of cream.

"Let me help you with that," Michael offered, reaching up to grab the cream for her.

The woman smiled gratefully. "Thank you so much! I don't know what I was thinking, trying to reach that."

"No problem at all," Michael replied with a smile.

They exchanged a few more pleasantries before going their separate ways, but the brief interaction left Michael with a warm feeling. It was a simple thing, helping someone out, but it made his day a little brighter.

With his basket full, Michael made his way to the checkout counter, where Mrs. Patel was ringing up another customer. When it was his turn, she greeted him warmly, as always.

"Good morning, Michael! Looks like you’re all set for the week," she said, scanning his items.

"Morning, Mrs. Patel. Yes, I’ve been putting it off for too long," he replied with a laugh.

She nodded knowingly. "It happens to the best of us. Anything special you’re cooking?"

"Maybe a stew or some pasta. I haven’t decided yet," Michael said as he handed her his payment.

"Well, whatever it is, I’m sure it’ll be delicious," she said, handing him his change and receipt.

Michael thanked her and headed out the door, his bags full of fresh groceries. As he walked back home, he felt a sense of contentment. It was a simple, ordinary morning, but in those small moments—helping a stranger, chatting with Mrs. Patel—Michael found a quiet joy.

Back in his apartment, Michael unpacked his groceries, carefully placing everything in its place. The once-empty fridge was now full of colorful, fresh ingredients, and Michael felt a sense of satisfaction. He decided to make the stew after all, knowing that the comforting aroma would fill his apartment by the afternoon.

As he began chopping vegetables, Michael smiled to himself. It was a good day, a simple day, and sometimes, that was more than enough.

Chapter 70: Comic strips about a lazy cat

A man sits at His drawing desk calming his mind for inspiration, He is over to a photo of him and a friend, The man has some girth to him, His hair and mustache give him Cat like qualities, An idea comes to the man’s head as he begins to draw

Instead of a spotlight, a movie fragment, The lazy cat is a child sitting, waiting for someone he highly suspects won’t be coming back, His stomach growls and the smell of food finally brings him to his feet as he walks Slowly up to window shining light from it, inside a chef is busy making food, All of it, make the boys mouth water, but most of all a steaming pan of lasagna

The comic begins with an orange cat looking hungry at a plate of lasagna
The lazy cat lowers his head in surprise, when the chef notices him and brings it back up when he hears the window be opened, the smell of lasagna has grown stronger as a singular plate is put on the window window, which is grabbed and eaten gratefully
in the next panel cat has eaten the whole plate of lasagna

The cat lives with the chef from many years, And grows fat with love and food, And despite the nickname, He is a man who works for his noodles,He becomes buddies with many of the regulars of his new restaurant home, his closest being a brunette who seems to have a lot of Lady trouble, and a blonde who doesn't seem that bright, but he cherishes them despite his snark towards both

The next panel shows a man who greatly resembles the man at the desk walking into frame, he looks very unpleased

The day that would bring another dose of tragedy to his life seems like a normal one, he was busy taking orders, when a particular customer grabs his attention, something about her feels... familiar, everything about her feels familiar, he can swear he remembers her voice from somewhere, his wonderment on how this woman seem so familiar is shook from him when someone calls for their order to be taken, he glances back to her on his way to give the orders to the chef, but she had gone

The man says in a speech bubble " why'd you eat that, that lasagna was for my mom"

He sees her again when he's taking out the garbage, " i think I know you"
he says to her and she immediately gives me a smile and Pat's his hand," good to see you again" is all she says and something in him clicks, and he can't help the tears from falling as he hugs his mother for the first time since he lost her

The reunion is cut short by yelling my car on the street near the alleyway, the man in the car can clearly be seen as very muscular even from the distance, he calls to the cat's mother calling her awful names and she pushes back hesitantly from her son, and walks back into the life she swore she never let her son live

The driving off when he finally gains the state of mind to try and chase them, all they can do is walk back into the restaurant and pray that their lives intermingle again, but he can rip her from the life she saved him from

The cat nearly shrugs his feline shoulders and says " i don't see your name on it"

The lives due into mingle once more, though not in a way he's ever want, the man from the car walks into the restaurant when slightly rainy day, he's even one posing in close up, and the cat barely seats him and takes his order, the man grabs his hand before he goes and threatens " better not being in my woman again, or else you hear me" the man whispered to him, and in a fit of dumb defiance the cat wrenches his arm from the muscular man and a barely walks to another table

Later he's awakened by strange noises coming from the kitchen, on the softest feet he can muster he walks and tries to hold back gas when he sees people rummaging through the kitchen, most likely for money, he hides behind the door when one of them glances over, he believes as lightly as he can and holds his breath when footsteps come close

And then someone grabs him

He knows the face of the man who does it to him, it's the man from the car, the man who's been trapping his mother from him, he feels the man May kill him, but he immediately defiles him and goes the whole register going with him

He struggles to get himself on his feet and walks back up to bed, somewhere in him he Chuckles at the man's foolishness, the man had built the bars of his own imprisonment and the cat was about slam that door closed

The man says red-faced " it does have her name on it", the cat is holding the plate up to his face and says a simple "oh"

He sees his mother again on the TV, crying her eyes out, something in him knows that she's proud of him

They finally Embrace again when she comes into the restaurant a week later, they were just about to close, but they did have one last pan of lasagna, he did most of the catching her up on what he was doing, there was nothing much she wanted to we live through saying it, so she just listened and knew her boy was going to be okay

The manager desk writes out a stylized the end sitting back and letting out A Satisfied Huff of exertion

" i should call him" he says out loud to himself and reaches to the side to dial up an old friend

The end

Chapter 71: Side Story: awkward

Michael shaked out a singular sleeping pill from the bottle which he then placed back onto the medicine cabinet, walked back into the kitchen, he quickly plays the pill in between the salami and one of the slices of bread used to make the sandwich he was going to give his newest trophy

Of a sound of knocking he walked over to the door and opens it not to what he expects

" are you nice tits 66" he questions the preteen on his doorstep,

" mr Fitzgerald? ", the boy says quizzically as he Squints behind his glasses, " you're cutesy lover 29 ", the boy continues his feet clearly primed to start sprinting if the man in front of him does anything

" listen kid don't panic, i wasn't on there for what you think", michael says as reassuringly as he can and the boys feet instead of themselves in a more karma position," come inside I'll try to explain", he got the boy inside and grabs the other sandwich he originally made for himself and places it in front of the young lad

" i was on there to catch other people on there for what you thought I was on there for", michael explains and trying his best to relax into his arm chair

" what do you do when you catch them", the boy questions

" i called the cops on them", michael's eyes and the boy really gives a nod of acceptance

The boy had finished with his sandwich michael suggests he leaves, but it's all comes to him as the boy begins to mount his bike again

" hey good what's your name", he yells from his front step and his eyes widen in realization when the boy answers

" it's Oswald Mr Fitzgerald, i go to school with your son",

At all Michael can do is stand on his front step and pray to the heavens that this boy is never touched by the Horrors that seem to fall upon all that collude themselves in the lives of the Athens

And he shall weep when those prayers go unanswered

The end

Chapter 72: A story of The Sims of the papa bear

The baby bear is a brown haired boy in a striped t-shirt, coat he came into this place with is hanged on the back of his chair, he's sitting in one chair in a group of a circle, the other chairs are also filled with children around his age, he knows the other brunette boy in the room, he goes to school with the one with star bandages on his knees

" dad's really been beating himself up about what happened to me, we both know he shouldn't but he just can't help it I guess"

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment the baby bear a month ago during his birthday is sitting in a pizza place eating surprisingly good pepperoni pizza, is sitting at another table having conversation was one of his classmates fathers, the other parent looks lost and thought for a moment before saying something that the baby bear doesn't pick up but which makes his father glances at him protectively,The baby bear can feel his father's eyes on him but before he can return his father's glance he's pulled away from his chair by some of his friends to play some games

 

“Apparently he thinks something he did like a super long time ago sort of rippled into what happened, but he was just a dumb kid you couldn't have known that was going to happen or this was going to happen”

when the trio of boys grows bored with the selection of games two of them wander off to eat some more pizza but the baby bear’s attention is grabbed by a sharp whistle coming from a hole, returns you see someone dressed very oddly,The rabbit mask he wears look shortly made and the bright blue eyes that shine through the holes in the mask are filled with very obvious hatred, Baby bear gets his feet ready to run before he can move anymore the older man grab the wrist still perched on the arcade machine and stifles and he screams he could make with the his other hand

“I don't know what made the guy blame my dad in particular for what happened, maybe he thought my dad's the leader cuz you know he's wearing a Freddy mask, I guess it doesn't really matter”, the baby bear shrugs in confusion

the baby bear is Led back into a dimly lit room, his mind rushes with images from a late night documentary he probably shouldn't have been watching, he hopes this guy doesn't have a knife, though seeing as he's enough of a dick to grab a kid he probably does, he lets out a muffled scream when he feels a hand begin to slip down his shorts, when the hand that was muffling his mouth is taking from him he only lets out a little sound before he goes quiet again with cold steel pressed to his neck

“ my life didn't really flash before my eyes seeing as they didn't have a lot to really flash back too”

The heart man head finished once in the boy when a Gruff screaming through the room, before he knew it the man was off him and in the corner of his eye he catches a glimpse of his father’s hands wrapped around the man's neck squeezing with a rage he's never seen in his father before

“I didn't see him die but I did hear his neck snap, I still hear it sometimes in my dreams”, the baby bear that's out a shuddering sigh

the papa bear holds his son close to his chest, The baby bear can't see anything stuff so hard into his father's chest, he hears his classmates father walking to the room and and in the comments voice he's heard in his life the man says

“ I'll call the authorities, you guys can go to the front desk and get a free Pizza coupon if you want”, and with that he's off they both flies on shaky legs and make their way back into the dining area

" what exactly did you dad do", one of the other children say, the baby bear thanks for a moment

Flashback many years ago a group of early teens stand traumatized around the corpse of a much younger boy, his crushed open head is still pooling blood and one of the children, the Boy's brother is the first one to scream, in the flurry of noise and action another young boy stands just as shell shocked as the ones who committed the ACT, and one of his hands he holds a ratty looking Rabbit doll, a hand lands on his shoulder he looks over to see his uncle William, the man holds no grief in his eyes, his face is a complete slab a feelinglessness, he looks over to the boy and gives him a smile that doesn't reach his eyes, he leeds the boy away from the cacophony

" i'm not supposed to say, but you ever see the documentary about fredbear's Family Diner", some of the children in the group give nods shuddering at the memory," well he got a front wheel seat to what happened to that kid back then, i don't know about him but if I saw it i'd still have nightmares to this day"

The end

Chapter 73: A bit of love: making breakfast with a snake

Crowley woke up earlier than usual, the first rays of dawn filtering through the curtains of their cozy apartment. He stretched lazily, his eyes still half-closed, before slipping out of bed as quietly as possible, careful not to disturb the soft figure beside him. Aziraphale’s peaceful breathing filled the room, and Crowley couldn’t help but smile.

Padding barefoot into the kitchen, Crowley rubbed the sleep from his eyes and took a moment to gather himself. Cooking wasn’t exactly his forte, but today was special. He wanted to surprise Aziraphale with breakfast—something nice, something warm, something that would make his angel smile.

The kitchen, with its mismatched pots and a stack of books piled on the counter (Aziraphale’s doing, of course), was already a comforting sight. Crowley flicked on the light, squinting against its sudden brightness, and began rummaging through the fridge. Eggs, butter, milk—check. He found a loaf of bread that looked fresh enough and pulled it out, along with some jam he knew Aziraphale loved.

"Right, pancakes," he muttered, glancing at his phone for a recipe. "How hard can it be?"

The first few attempts were… less than ideal. One pancake was burnt, the next was an odd, gooey mess. Crowley cursed under his breath, feeling his frustration flare up. But then, he thought of Aziraphale—his soft eyes and gentle laugh—and decided to try again. He mixed the batter more carefully this time, pouring it into the pan with a bit more patience.

As he worked, the kitchen filled with the scent of melting butter and cooking batter. Crowley couldn't help but smile. This time, the pancakes were golden brown and fluffy. He stacked them high on a plate, drizzled some honey on top, and added a dollop of Aziraphale’s favorite clotted cream.

He set the table, adding fresh flowers he’d picked up the day before and a pot of tea steeping just the way Aziraphale liked it—strong and sweet. Crowley took a step back to admire his work. For someone who rarely bothered with breakfast, he had to admit it looked rather impressive.

Just as he was about to head back to the bedroom, he felt a pair of arms wrap around his waist. Aziraphale’s warmth pressed against his back, and Crowley grinned as he leaned into the embrace.

“Good morning, angel,” Crowley said softly.

Aziraphale rested his chin on Crowley’s shoulder, his eyes twinkling. “What’s all this, my dear?”

“Breakfast,” Crowley said, trying to sound casual, even though he could feel his heart racing. “Thought I’d treat you for once.”

Aziraphale turned Crowley around, his smile lighting up his entire face. “You are simply too wonderful.” He reached up to plant a gentle kiss on Crowley’s cheek before pulling him over to the table.

As they sat down, Crowley watched Aziraphale take his first bite, his eyes closing in delight. “It’s perfect,” Aziraphale said, beaming at him.

Crowley’s shoulders relaxed, a wave of relief washing over him. “Yeah? Well, good. Only the best for you.”

They spent the rest of the morning enjoying the quiet of each other’s company, the tea steaming and the sunlight slowly filling the room. For Crowley, it was the best start to any day he could imagine—just him, his angel, and the warmth of a breakfast made with love.

Chapter 74: The digital circus Troop

Six people are gathered together in a living room, all of them are trying and some level of failing at pretending to be nonchalant, most of all the jester hands twitch shaking the can of she holds, she nearly jumps in her seat when the junior ringleader began speaking

" I'm sorry I was such a dick to you guys", the other members of the circus troop just look at him, a great silence feels the room, and they all turn their minds to thinking back

Instead of a spotlight a movie fragment six different times people are hired to a company, the bug Tamer is one of the first to be bought onto the new project, an entertainment game, the two men he calls boss are please with the work he does, the red-headed one is louder, he doesn't notice the look his other boss gives his wife when she comes by to bring him lunch

" hey it's not your fault you'r d- Mr Abel did all that stuff" the rag acrobat says consolingly, padding the junior ring later on the back as he gives a sniffling sigh taking another sip of his drink

The rag acrobat is brought on as a secretary for the red haired boss, she notices the look she gets from her other boss, but she's too nice to say anything, so she does invest in more covering clothing, she has a weird sense of relief when the bug tater vomits on her doing one of his recently developing nausea spells, he says it's from overworking himself on some new project the company's working on, she doesn't tell him about a medicine bottle that she finds in her other bosses waste basket

" besides you didn't even know at the time" the contortionist says casually taking a sip of their drink

The contortionist is hired by only one boss, a blue suited one, they only sees the other boss in Memorial photos on the wall, they come into the office and something a little bit different everyday, they feel the looks no matter what though only one of them is the sort of look the rag acrobat gets, she tries to be aloof with her co-workers but you can't help but console the bug Tamer when he comes into the office still morning his wife, or when the rag acrobat flares up one of the bruises she got from what she says was an accident, but the contortionist knows the shape of a hand when she sees one

" and y- you didn't do anything that bad compared to what h- he did" the tight ribbon Walker stutters out tapping her fingers to quell nervousness in his tummy

The tight ribbon Walker comes to the company with a happy face that soon changes when she becomes more acquainted with her boss, Define solidarity in the acrobat and the contortionist, they all have the reasons for not saying, but they're soon have a singular reason to finally speak up

" yeah but it's my fault that she" the junior ring leader Cuts himself off eyes lingering on the jester who takes a deep gold by the eye contact and tries to focus on her half empty can, the junior ring leader finally looks away down in the rest of his and one long shaky sip

The junior ringleader is an asshole plain and simple he knows it, his coworkers know it, but there's nothing they can do about it cuz he's the boss's son, is it particular jerk to the new girl and though he doesn't know it now the action you takes that day will be a domino effect that will change his perspective of the world a lot," the boss wants to see you Penelope", he had told her it was true but there was an extra surprise

" will you couldn't have known what he was going to", the jester can't complete the sentence her gaze flicks between her now empty can and the junior ringleader, he looks so much like his father, but was a look on his face that the real man would never have for her

The room is filled with many things that day, her nervous laughter after the shark of having cold water spilled on her from a bucket and scariously on her boss's door, a sharp gasp when he touches somewhere that he shouldn't when he's helping her get her soaked clothes off, it would have been filled with screams if her mouth wasn't gagged was one of her socks, as she was taken on the man's desk she tries to focus on something else and lands on the memorial photo of a long dead red-haired boss, she's shaking like a leaf when she's sent out from his office in Christine new clothes, the junior ringleader is laughing like a hyena at her when she finds herself back to her cubicle

A silence fills the room as they all finally look at the image of their shared problem on a newspaper, it's a photo of the two bosses, now that the acrobat and the bug tamer finally look at the two men clearly they can see the envy one brother has for the other, the Junior ringleader wipes a couple tears for the loss he had suffered, not of his father but of an uncle he barely knew

They know they shouldn't blame themselves for the man who did it to them is gone, and there's no use pointing fingers at the Dead, even though they still feel his hand on them every night in their nightmares

The bug tamer can still feel his finger on the trigger

The jester, the acrobat, the contortionist, and the tight ribbon Walker can still feel his hands on them

And the Junior ringleader tries to only to think of his uncle's hand on his shoulder

But all of them still have hands on mind

They have no mouths and they must scream

the end

Chapter 75: Bit of fluff: Father Son School Drive

It was early morning, and a light fog still lingered over the quiet suburban streets as Michael Aften adjusted his rearview mirror. In the passenger seat beside him sat his son, Gregory, his small frame bundled in a navy-blue school sweater, his backpack resting at his feet.

“Ready for another day, Greg?” Michael asked, glancing over as he pulled out of the driveway.

Gregory yawned, his eyes still sleepy. “I guess,” he mumbled, then added, “Are we still going to the park after school?”

Michael smiled, nodding. “Of course. We’ll feed the ducks, like we promised.”

They drove in companionable silence for a few minutes, passing through familiar streets. Trees lined the sidewalks, leaves just beginning to show hints of autumn red and gold. Michael kept one hand on the wheel, glancing over occasionally to see Gregory tracing his finger along the foggy car window, drawing small shapes as he hummed a tune under his breath.

“Hey, Dad?” Gregory’s voice piped up. “How come we always leave so early? School doesn’t start for another half-hour.”

Michael laughed softly. “Well, it’s our little tradition, isn’t it? Gives us time for breakfast together. Plus, it’s nice to take the scenic route sometimes.”

They rounded a bend and the cityscape slowly began to merge with open fields and tall grass, early morning sunlight breaking through the fog in patches.

After a few more minutes, they arrived at a cozy little diner just a few blocks from Gregory’s school. Michael parked the car, and they slid into their usual booth near the window. He ordered pancakes for both of them, and they sat, chatting about school and Gregory’s plans for the day.

As they finished, Gregory glanced out the window. The fog had lifted entirely now, revealing a clear view of the bustling street outside.

“Thanks for breakfast, Dad,” Gregory said, his face breaking into a smile.

“Anytime, buddy,” Michael replied, ruffling Gregory’s hair.

They headed back to the car, and Michael drove the last few blocks to the school. Gregory hopped out, turning to wave one last time before running up the steps, disappearing into the throng of kids. Watching him, Michael felt a quiet pride. These small routines meant the world to him.

He took one last look at the school, then started the car, ready to tackle the day ahead, content in the knowledge that he’d be back to pick up Gregory in just a few hours.

Chapter 76: Side story: Dorothy and the Rubiks cube

Dorothy Crane sat cross-legged in her room, the pale afternoon sunlight streaming through the wide, dusty window. The room was a mosaic of books piled high and old clocks that ticked and tocked in their own mysterious rhythms. In the center of it all, Dorothy held a Rubik's cube, its brightly colored squares glinting with the promise of a challenge. She’d found it at the back of a musty antique shop, nestled between a tea set and a brass rabbit figurine that reminded her all too much of her father, Jervis.

Dorothy’s nimble fingers turned the cube with practiced precision, each movement accompanied by a satisfying click. She could feel her father's gaze on her even though he wasn’t there; his influence always lingered in the whispers of ticking clocks and the riddles she’d solve before bedtime. But it was Jonathan, her other father, who had given her the steady patience she now used to conquer puzzles.

"Focus, Dorothy," she muttered to herself, shifting a row of blue tiles into place. The corner of her mouth lifted in a small smile. She could almost hear Jonathan's voice saying, The key to unraveling the unknown lies in understanding its patterns.

She rotated the cube again, her fingers working so quickly they blurred. For a moment, she hesitated, her mind racing through the complex algorithms she’d memorized from books and late-night practice sessions. The Rubik’s cube wasn’t just a puzzle to her; it was a battle of order versus chaos, of mastery versus surrender. It was a dance, and she was the choreographer.

“Nearly there,” she whispered, eyes narrowing with determination. She took a deep breath and made one last sequence of moves. The final click rang out in the room, and she held the completed Rubik’s cube aloft, every color in perfect alignment. Victory.

A laugh bubbled up from her throat, ringing out above the ticking clocks like music. The satisfaction was immediate, warm, and electric. She set the solved puzzle down on her desk, next to an old photo of her family: Jervis in his checked vest, Jonathan in his perpetual shadowed frown that softened only when he looked at his children. Beside them, Lenoir and Lewis grinned at the camera, arms draped over each other’s shoulders.

“You did it again, Dorothy,” she said to herself, running her fingers over the smooth, finished cube. But she knew that tomorrow, she’d scramble it again and start over. Because the real thrill wasn’t just in finishing the puzzle; it was in the challenge, the unknown, and the delicate dance of mind and memory that brought it to life.

From downstairs, she heard John’s voice calling out. “Dorothy! Dinner’s ready!”

“Coming!” she called back, glancing one last time at the cube before leaving the room. As she walked away, the shadows from the clocks shifted across the room, ticking off time like an audience applauding her silent victory.

Chapter 77: Date night

Michael and Jeremy had been together for years, but sometimes, the hustle and bustle of life could overshadow their connection. They decided a date night was in order – a chance to reconnect and simply enjoy each other's company.

Jeremy, ever the planner, had booked a table at their favorite Italian restaurant. As they walked hand-in-hand, the city lights twinkled around them, casting a romantic glow. The restaurant's dim lighting and soft music set the perfect mood. Over plates of pasta and glasses of wine, they shared stories and laughter, their conversation flowing effortlessly.

After dinner, they strolled through a nearby park, the cool night air refreshing. They sat on a bench, watching the stars emerge one by one. The silence between them was comfortable, a gentle hum of contentment.

As they walked back to their apartment, hand in hand, Michael and Jeremy felt a renewed sense of love and appreciation for each other. Sometimes, all it took was a simple date night to remind them of the magic they shared.

Chapter 78: setup: alone in the world

it was a fine day when an odd makes up of nature was found, the New York family was on the way back home through a nice little Countryside when the youngest son heard something from the bushes the pit stop they found themselves at
the twin baby boys had sprinklings of Ginger hair top their heads, they look like perfectly normal babies except for one little problem
“ mom dad I found something weird”, the young boy called to his parents and they ran over to see Quite an odd thing
you see the twin boys lying there were quite literally attached at the hip, the link of Flesh was about as big as one of their pudgy little baby arms, and if one looked close enough they could almost see the blood running through that link
carefully the mother picked up the children surveying the surroundings looking for any panicking parents,When no one came forward to claim the odd child the boy and his parents looked amongst each other And made that way back to their car
as they drove away and and the mother opened up a new mental baby supply list, The baby's in the back fell asleep next to there new brother
,,,
many years later a strange set of Ginger twins are looking for new job, when they see something that seems perfect for their peculiar bodily setup
“ Mr rancid's circus of Oddities looking for new freaks” the ad in the paper had said and though they didn't feel like freaks they sure look like them

Chapter 79: Bit of fluff: Breakfast

Summary:

Sorry I couldn’t get you guys an actual chapter this time, i’ve had a lot of distractions going on this week

Michael awoke to the soft hum of rain against the bedroom window. He turned his head and smiled, watching Jeremy sleep. His husband’s dark curls were a mess on the pillow, and his hand was draped over the edge of the bed, twitching faintly as if dreaming. Michael brushed a stray lock from Jeremy's forehead, careful not to wake him.

It was rare for Jeremy to sleep in; his work kept him busy, and early mornings were usually filled with coffee-fueled rushes out the door. But today was Saturday. No meetings, no deadlines—just time for the two of them. Michael decided to let Jeremy sleep and surprise him with breakfast.

Sliding out of bed quietly, Michael padded into the kitchen. He opened the fridge and scanned its contents. Eggs, some leftover vegetables, and the sourdough bread Jeremy loved from the farmer's market caught his eye. Perfect.

Michael started with the coffee, the rich aroma quickly filling the air. Next came the eggs—whisked with a touch of cream, salt, and pepper—poured into a hot skillet. He chopped up tomatoes, spinach, and mushrooms, tossing them into the pan, stirring until the mixture became a vibrant scramble.

As the bread toasted, Michael remembered the little jar of honey Jeremy had brought home from their last trip upstate. He spread a light layer of butter over the toasted slices and drizzled the honey on top, just the way Jeremy liked it.

Michael set the table with care, folding the napkins into small triangles and placing the plates just so. He even added a single daisy to a glass of water for the centerpiece—Jeremy had always loved little touches like that.

When everything was ready, Michael walked back to the bedroom, tray in hand.

"Good morning," he said softly, nudging Jeremy’s shoulder.

Jeremy stirred, blinking groggily before his lips curved into a smile. "Good morning," he murmured, his voice still heavy with sleep.

"I made you breakfast."

Jeremy sat up, eyes widening at the sight of the tray. "You didn’t have to do all this," he said, but his expression gave him away—he was touched.

Michael chuckled. "I wanted to. You deserve it."

Jeremy took a sip of coffee and sighed. "This is perfect."

They ate together in bed, laughing and talking about nothing in particular. The rain continued to fall outside, but inside, the world felt warm and peaceful.

"You’re too good to me," Jeremy said as he leaned over to kiss Michael’s cheek.

Michael smiled. "You make it easy."

And for the rest of the morning, the world outside faded away, leaving only the quiet joy of their shared moment.

Chapter 80: The tail of canine feline

Summary:

Finally doing what I promised

The two men are quite literally attached to the hip, as it being demonstrated by them using the hands, they have to themselves to show the strip of skin, connecting them to the classroom of high schoolers
“ we would love to have a bit more space between ourselves” feline is a clean, cut, serious looking man
“ but we wouldn’t know what to do without each other”, canine on the other hand is slightly on camp
The two are nearly identical, other than fashion sense, and one other thing , canine has a brown birthmark located on his left eye, the students had mistake it for an injury until he explained
Instead of a spotlight a fragment, feline, and canine when they are young being raised by people who are not their parents, but they’re happy with the the kind people that found them give them
“ we have a pretty good life all this considered”, free line begins just doing at the strip of skin, connecting him to his twin

The two of them in their adult years, live with they were adoptive brother a man who likes to wear a lot of light blue and usually keeps to himself

“ at least it’s just the two of us connected”, canine finishes

“ what do you two do for work?”, one of the students asked their hand raised, the connected man scratch their chains in thought

“ well we do all sorts of things”, feline begins
A montage of canine and feline doing our job , having a bit of success due to their unique bodily structure, but eventually running into a speed bump and shifting quickly to the next employment until one day, they look in the papers and find something that could last a bit longer than the others
“ but we aren’t doing anymore sideshow work”, and finish canine finishes
They wave goodbye to their town as a drive off in the circus train, the new slightly greasy boss put a reassuring pit too tight hand on their shoulder as he leads them to their personal chambers
“ why not”, another one of the students question

After a hard day of being cheered at by golfing audiences, the Brothers try to settle into bed canine quickly, falls asleep, but fear line can’t help the feeling of being watched, he close his eyes for a moment, but open them quickly with the sound of the dressing room/bedroom door being open, catches his ear
He looks over to his brother who still asleep, a creek from the fall up awards, drags his attention back to a full, and join the room, it’s the boss last shines in his eyes
Cut canine is still asleep. Feline looks up at the ceiling 1000 thoughts a second running through his head, clench his eyes tight and tries to make sleep take him

“ it just didn’t feel right, we may look like freak”, feline begins
Canine and feline sitting in their hometown doctors office they both have matching looks of discomfort as a doctor examines them
Later, back at the home, they and their adopted brother have a very quiet dinner , the tension built is quickly diffused when before bed they’re adopted brother give them a hug, they will return it finally letting themselves truly relax ask after everything
“ we just don’t feel like”, canine finishes
The class continues taking notes on their peculiar, looking guest speakers as he continues to talk about some fun facts about their bodily set up
The end

Chapter 81: Snow play

The snow blanketed the small town in a perfect, shimmering white. Michael adjusted his scarf as he stepped out of their cozy brick house, Gregory bounding ahead of him into the fresh powder. His adopted son, only seven years old, was a ball of boundless energy, his laughter echoing through the chilly air.

"Gregory, slow down!" Michael called, though a smile tugged at his lips. He could never keep up with Gregory’s exuberance, but he didn’t mind. The boy’s joy was infectious.

Gregory spun around, his rosy cheeks puffed out from the cold, and waved a mitten-covered hand. "Come on, Dad! You’re too slow!"

Michael chuckled, crunching through the snow to catch up. "I’m not as young as you, you know."

Gregory didn’t respond; he was already dropping to his knees to roll snow into a lopsided ball. "We’re making the biggest snowman ever!" he declared, determined.

Michael knelt beside him, tugging off one glove to help mold the snow into a more stable shape. “Biggest snowman, huh? I think we’re going to need more snow for that.”

“Then we’ll roll it around the whole yard!” Gregory’s hazel eyes, so much like Michael’s own, sparkled with excitement.

Together, they worked to shape the snowman, Gregory giving directions while Michael followed along. When the body was complete, they stacked the three segments on top of each other. It leaned slightly to one side, but neither of them cared.

“Time for the face!” Gregory announced, grabbing a stick for the nose. Michael laughed and traded it for a carrot from his pocket. “I came prepared,” he said with a wink.

Gregory took the carrot with awe, like it was a gift from a magician, and carefully pressed it into the snowman’s face. Two smooth stones became the eyes, and a crooked branch made for a wide, toothy grin. Gregory stood back, his hands on his hips, surveying their work.

“It’s perfect,” he said with pride.

Michael reached over and ruffled Gregory’s messy brown hair. “Just like you.”

Gregory beamed, his gap-toothed smile as bright as the winter sun. “Let’s name him Mr. Frosty.”

“Mr. Frosty it is,” Michael agreed.

As the afternoon wore on, they started a snowball fight that ended with both of them collapsing in the snow, breathless and laughing. Gregory climbed onto Michael’s chest, wrapping his small arms around him. “This is the best day ever, Dad.”

Michael hugged him tightly, his heart full. “Every day with you is the best day, kiddo.”

The sun began to dip, casting a golden glow over their snow-covered yard. With Gregory perched on his shoulders, Michael carried him inside, their laughter trailing behind them like a melody.

Chapter 82: The first kill

Michael doesn’t feel lot of anything in the first moments after he’s killed someone for the first time, it’s only when it finally dawns on him that’s a man lying in his office is dead that a great sense of triumph fills him
This man, like all the others that will come after him deserves his death, a monster that took his desires out on his own child, the little creature was lucky to have one deserving parent in a loving, but unaware mother
It was an easy first kill, he just grabbed the man by the neck and squeezed until he stopped breathing, and it was just as easy to pick up his office phone and called up one of his subordinates
“ Mr. Smith, could you please come to my office?”, he says into the receiver with the voice of someone who doesn’t have a corpse in their office, he sits down at his desk and weights
“ hey boss, you wanna-o my g-“, but Mike is shushed before he can continue his surprise
“ Mr. Smith, I would suggest you with rain from using the Lord name and, as what I needed you for”, he pauses to gesture at the corpse,” would you be so kind as to take that body, and wrap it in this”, he will move a body sized carpet company if his desk, “and then throw it into the dumpster outback”, he smiles to pause that sentence
Mike merely looks between the rapidly cooling corpse and his boss, takes a deep breath, put on a brave face and grabs the carpet
…
“It pains me to inform you, sweet lady that your husband has left you for another woman”, he continues to rub the back of the grieving woman,”I should’ve known to do this, I always know there was something it was hiding from me, but… oh how could he betray me like this?”, the woman continues to weep openly unknowing of her child, giving a knowing smile to Michael.
…
His first piece of human taxidermy is a simple thing, the head of his first kill, mounted on a wall, he stands, admiring it so many years later in its place in the middle of a sea of others, he really thinks he should call up that nice woman and her child sometime

Chapter 83: The jackalope actually tells a story

Three similarly first named men sit at a table, playing a game of cards, the Jacklope is a black hair man with eyes that don’t seem to shine with life like the others, everything about him wouldn’t look out of place on a recently dead man, but he’s alive. He has a pulse.

And he has a story to tell
Instead of a spotlight, a movie fragment, the Jacklope younger, still looking like the preserved living dead, he shared that with his parents, he’s a part of a family of morticians, life is creepy, but it’s good
“ wanna hear how I killed guy”, he inquires his table companions
The other man gave shrugs of acceptance, and the Jackalope begins
He barely remembers the details of what happened to him, he was nodding off in the waiting room of his family’s funeral home, he wakes a little bit when the creaking of a chair tells him someone sits next to him, looking over, he sees a much older blonde man, the main client is over to him, giving him a little wave and the jackalope said it was back down for a nap, he wakes up on the floor, a soreness in his body, especially around his legs and ass, the older man is gone, and the jack never sees him again

“ I was doing my usual prep work for body, I
Had to use the restroom so I left for a moment, and when I got back”
Years later, the Jackalope takes his parents place as the owner of the funeral home, life is a rhythm and life is good, and then something interrupts that rhythm one night, the rhythm he has for embalming a body starts out good, but when he enters the room from his bathroom break, he can barely fail than what he sees
I was so furious. I blacked out, I only realized he was dead when I was washing the blood from my hands
It was self-defense he knows it. That’s what he tells the cops, but he done more than kill one man in self-defense that night. He also deformed another, And with that his life is in another with him that isn’t as enjoyable as the others, his head, thanks get better with a cellmate though
The only other bad thing about it other than it being jail was that it was boring

Thankfully, they were eventually bailed out by a friend Of a friend of his new cellmates, Apparently the guy had connections to some good detectives, and all he wanted in return for this this was some… off the record work from the jackrabbits new brain surgeon friend
it’s good to have a rhythm I like again , anyways, I think I’m done, And with that he shows his cards the big winners, And to the sound of his companions, disappointed noises, he packs up the money and goes back home to the good with him of his good life
The end

Chapter 84: A Late-Night Comfort

Crowley jolted awake, breath catching in his throat as the remnants of the nightmare clung to his mind. His pulse pounded against his ribs, his skin damp with sweat. He sat up too quickly, the sheets tangling around his legs, trapping him in the lingering terror of whatever dream had just shaken him so violently.

The room was dark, save for the soft glow of the streetlights filtering in through the curtains. London never truly slept, but at this hour, it was quiet enough that the only sounds were the distant hum of cars and the gentle breathing beside him.

Aziraphale stirred, blinking awake as if sensing Crowley’s distress before he even spoke. His hair was an unruly mess, his nightshirt askew, and his face creased with sleep, but his eyes were sharp with concern.

“Crowley?” His voice was thick with drowsiness, but warm, steady.

Crowley swallowed, trying to shake the feeling of dread curling around his ribs. “Nothing,” he muttered, running a hand through his already-mussed hair. “Go back to sleep, angel.”

Aziraphale didn’t listen, of course. He never did when it came to Crowley. He pushed himself up, reaching out with a gentle hand, resting it against Crowley’s arm. “Nightmare?”

Crowley huffed, looking away. “S’nothing.”

But Aziraphale didn’t let go. His touch was light but grounding, something real and solid in the dark. “It’s not nothing if it’s keeping you up,” he said softly.

Crowley let out a shaky breath, pressing his hands to his face for a moment before dragging them down. “I don’t remember much,” he admitted, voice quieter now. “Just… that feeling, you know? Like something terrible was happening, and I couldn’t stop it.”

Aziraphale’s expression softened. He shifted closer, until their shoulders brushed. “That sounds dreadful, my dear.”

Crowley scoffed, though it lacked any real bite. “Bit of an understatement.”

Aziraphale hummed, then, with careful deliberation, reached for Crowley’s hand. He didn’t force it, just let their fingers brush until Crowley, hesitating only briefly, curled his own around Aziraphale’s.

They sat like that for a while, the silence settling comfortably between them. The warmth of Aziraphale’s palm was enough to chase away the last tendrils of unease, enough to remind Crowley that he was here, in this room, not trapped in some half-remembered horror.

“You’re safe,” Aziraphale murmured after a moment, as if reading his thoughts.

Crowley exhaled, tension easing from his shoulders. He squeezed Aziraphale’s hand. “Yeah,” he said, quieter still. “I know.”

Aziraphale smiled, soft and tired. “Come here,” he said, and before Crowley could think to resist, he was being tugged gently back down into the sheets.

Aziraphale settled beside him, arms loose around him, not trapping but anchoring, steady. Crowley let himself sink into it, let the warmth of the embrace pull him from the edge of his nightmare and into something softer.

“Go back to sleep, love,” Aziraphale whispered, pressing a small, absentminded kiss to Crowley’s hair.

Crowley closed his eyes. And this time, sleep found him easily.

Chapter 85: in the garden

Michael hummed to himself as he stepped out onto the back porch, a watering can in one hand and a cup of tea in the other. The late afternoon sun bathed the garden in warm light, casting golden hues over the flowers and the neatly arranged rows of vegetables. It was a peaceful sight, and he allowed himself a moment to simply breathe it in before making his way down the wooden steps.

The garden had become one of his greatest joys since moving into the house. There was something deeply satisfying about watching his plants thrive under his care. The tomatoes were coming along nicely, their vines twisting up the wooden stakes he had hammered into the soil weeks ago. The basil and rosemary filled the air with their fragrant aroma, and in the corner, the sunflowers stood tall, their broad faces turned toward the waning daylight.

Michael crouched beside the carrots, brushing a bit of soil away with his fingertips before giving them a gentle sprinkle of water. "Not quite ready yet, are you?" he murmured, smiling to himself. He liked talking to his plants. It made the whole experience feel a little less lonely.

A soft rustling behind him signaled the arrival of Gregory, his adopted son, who peeked out from the doorway. "Hey, Dad."

Michael turned, grinning. "Hey, kiddo. Want to help?"

Gregory hesitated before stepping onto the grass, his bare feet sinking into the cool earth. "What do I do?"

Michael handed him the watering can. "Just give those marigolds a drink. Not too much, though—we don’t want to drown them."

Gregory did as he was told, carefully tilting the can over the bright orange flowers. "Why do you like gardening so much?" he asked.

Michael leaned on his knees, wiping a bit of dirt off his hands. "It’s calming," he said simply. "Takes patience, but it’s worth it. Kind of like raising kids."

Gregory gave him a skeptical look. "I’m not a plant."

Michael chuckled, ruffling his hair. "No, but you do need care. And a little sunlight and fresh air never hurt anyone."

Gregory rolled his eyes but kept watering. After a few minutes, he paused and said, "It is kind of nice out here."

Michael smiled. "Yeah. It is."

They spent the next half hour tending to the garden together, side by side. By the time they finished, the sky had turned a dusky pink, and the fireflies were beginning to flicker in the air. Michael stretched, satisfied with the day’s work. "Come on, let’s go inside. I’ll make us some lemonade."

Gregory gave one last glance at the garden before nodding. "Okay. But next time, I get to water the tomatoes."

Michael laughed. "Deal."

And with that, they walked back toward the house, leaving the garden to soak in the fading light of the evening.

Chapter 86: Set up: beyond the grave

A little girl sits in the attic of a new home, she does not like this place. There’s a feeling of tragedy here, lot of her life has been painted with tragedy recently
her musing is interrupted when her eyes landed on something interesting, a diary, and the thing it’s sat upon was also interesting
It was a spirit board, the planchette was set gingerly on goodbye, she doesn’t believe in the supernatural but something seems to direct her to use this item
She places the planchette in the middle of the board. Two fingers held lately on its sides, she closes her eyes and tries to believe in the afterlife as hard as she can
,,,
Somewhere beyond time, a little boy sits on the opposite side of the board, he places his soft delicate hands upon the girls who doesn’t feel a thing, he cranes his bruised neck to look down at the board, he thinks about what he wants to say, and when it’s bright in his non-living mind, he moves the girls hands with his to spell out a simple message
“Hi”
The girl, wrenches back at the movement and disappears from the boys site, the boy let out a grown, getting up and going back to the corner he’d been sitting in for a long while, set a noise, set him away from his path to the corner
The girl had reappeared, there was curiosity in our eyes, she seemed to be testing if that little movement was just a trick of her mind or not, with a deep breath she speaks a question
“ what’s your name?”
The boy sets his hands up on hers and moves the planchette
“ Casper”
“ that’s a nice name, im kit”
“ do you want to be friends?”
“ sure why not”
Both the people at the board smile at each other, though only one can see the other. They can both feel that this is going to be a turning point in both of their lives … both proper and after
The end

Chapter 87: Grocery Shopping

The automatic doors hissed open, welcoming Michael and Jeremy into the brightly lit expanse of Farmer Fred's. Michael grabbed a cart, the metal clanging softly, and handed it to Jeremy. "Alright, Captain Grocery," he said with a smile, "lead the way."

Jeremy consulted the crumpled list in his hand. "Okay, first up: avocados. The good, ripe kind, not the rock-hard disappointments."

They navigated through the produce section, the air thick with the sweet smell of strawberries and the earthy aroma of mushrooms. Jeremy squeezed a few avocados gently, his brow furrowed in concentration. "This one feels promising," he declared, dropping it into the cart. Michael chuckled, admiring his husband's dedication to fruit selection.

Next on the list was pasta. As they strolled down the aisle, a display of gourmet cheeses caught Michael's eye. "Oh, look at this brie!" he exclaimed, his mouth practically watering. "We should get some for a little cheese board this week."

Jeremy, already reaching for a bag of penne, paused. "Hmm, tempting. But did we budget for fancy cheese this week, Mr. Impulsive?" he teased, a playful glint in his eyes.

Michael feigned offense. "Hey! A little indulgence never hurt anyone." He batted his eyelashes dramatically. Jeremy laughed and added a small wedge of brie to the cart. "Alright, alright. But you're doing the dishes tonight."

They continued their grocery journey, their conversation flowing easily between teasing banter and practical discussions about dinner plans. Michael spotted his favorite brand of coffee and tossed it in the cart. Jeremy remembered they needed oat milk and veered towards the dairy alternatives.

As they reached the frozen foods aisle, a debate ensued over which brand of pizza to buy. Michael was a loyal fan of "Tony's Supreme," while Jeremy preferred the organic, thin-crust variety. After a few minutes of good-natured arguing, they compromised and each picked their favorite.

Finally, with the cart overflowing, they made their way to the checkout. While Jeremy unloaded the groceries, Michael grabbed a couple of their favorite magazines. The cashier scanned their items, a cheerful "Have a nice day!" echoing as they paid.

Pushing the cart towards their car, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows, Michael leaned against Jeremy. "That wasn't so bad, was it?"

Jeremy squeezed his hand. "Not with you by my side, navigating the treacherous terrain of the frozen peas."

They loaded the bags into the trunk, a comfortable silence settling between them. As they drove home, the radio playing softly, Michael smiled. Even the most mundane tasks became a little brighter, a little more enjoyable, when shared with Jeremy. It wasn't just about the groceries; it was about the small moments, the shared laughter, and the quiet understanding that made their life together so wonderfully ordinary.

Chapter 88: A conversation with a friendly ghost

The two children sit on opposite sides of the vill between the land of the living and dead, the live girl is riding down each of the words, the friendly ghost is spelling out with the spirit board
I like baseball too, the girl pauses gathering her courage to ask her next question, I need to know Casper… how did you die?
Instead of a spotlight, a movie fragment, the friendly ghost when he was alive sitting next to his dying mother, the light leaves her eyes and the hand that was on his cheek falls, as does the tears that were welling up in his eyes
Got… sick.. like… Mom
I know that, but I don’t think it was the sickness that killed you
The friendly ghost grows weak with the same illness that took her mother, he’s tended to by his father and Uncle’s, mostly by his uncle’s, he considers that a good thing, he doesn’t like the way his father has been looking at him recently
what… do.. mean
I found your father’s journal, I think he did something bad to you
The friendly ghost wakes one time feeling sore between the leg, he wants to believe it’s just because he slept in a bad position, which was not to notice the guilty look his father has
remember… I think..
You’re right
The friendly ghost kept getting sicker after that day, the medicine only made him worse, every medicine his father gave him made him worse, his little lungs breathe the last as he surrounded by his father and uncles, the look of shame, never leaves his father‘s face
He’s buried next to his mother in the house’s personal graveyard, he waits to his afterlife in the attic two days after he’s put into the ground, he’s cold and alone
Casper… I’m so sorry for what happened to you
Don’t. Apologize.. I.. feel.. better
Down in the main rooms of the house, the friendly ghost uncles alive and well I’m taking in what the grief counselor just told them
Yeah, I’m sure he does feel better now, the skinny Uncle says, and something in him says that it’s true
The end

Chapter 89: Incorrect quotes from the mansion

Hannibal, trying to flirt: So, you come around here often?
Will, confused: I mean, this is my house, so yeah.
Hannibal comes home absolutely drunk, undresses, and stands in Will’s bedroom.*
Will: Babe, are you.. coming to bed?
Hannibal: No thank you, I’m sure you’re lovely but I have a girlfriend.
Hannibal: *Lies on the ground and falls asleep*
Will: Hannibal is playing hard to get.
Will: Little do they know, I'm a master at playing hard to get rid of.
Will: Being gay is a constant battle between "I wish to sit on a window bench with my lover, our legs tangling as we listen to the birds" and "Hey, let's go throw rocks at fascists" and I think that's very sexy of us.
Hannibal: If the window's open and you time it right, you can do both.

Aziraphale : Do you want to explain the text you sent me last night?
Crowley: It was autocorrect.
Aziraphale : Autocorrect wrote "You're so hot. Please step on me."?
Crowley: Yes.
Crowley: You are the love of my life and I would do anything within reason to make you happy.
Aziraphale : I would be happy if you ate, stayed hydrated and got a reasonable amount of sleep.
Crowley: I said within reason, Aziraphale . How about I murder that guy?
Aziraphale : So murder is in reason but proper self care isn't?
Crowley: Well, duh. What kind of question is that?
Crowley: Aziraphale and I are no longer dating.
Aziraphale : Crowley, that’s a horrible way of telling people we’re married.

Crowley: I drink to forget but I always remember.
Michael : You're drinking orange juice.
Michael : We’ll find another route, it’s not safe for amateur adventurers.
Crowley: That sounds like a challenge.
Michael : I have to stress, that is not a challenge.
Crowley: ...Is exactly what you say to dissuade the weak of heart from accepting the challenge. Well, challenge accepted!
Michael : There is no challenge!
Crowley: I’m gonna kill you.
Michael : Get in line!

Michael : Your problem is that you’ve got no common sense.
Hannibal: I’ve got plenty of common sense!
Hannibal: I just choose to ignore it
Hannibal: Michael , I am nothing if not a man of principle.
Hannibal: Now let’s break into this apartment
Michael : Where are you going?
Hannibal: Hell, eventually.
Michael: cool me too, wanna carpool?

fin

Chapter 90: The prophecy of the soulless child of man

The child of man sits on their bed, the wrongness of their insides still claw at them with the same intensity as when they were stitched into their body
They reached down under their bed and pull out something sharp from a box
and serve a spotlight a movie fragment, the child, younger, and feeling like their body had all the right organs, they grow up surrounded by family, which is not their blood, but they love them either way, they love their mothers butterscotch, cinnamon pies, they love helping father in his garden, they love playing games and watching shows with brother
The child stares at the empty bed across the room from theirs, all the trophies and achievements that their brother had when they had none, they were not jealous of their brother, but it would be nice to at least have something
They love hanging out with the neighbor’s kids, they’re a little bit mean to the one closer to their age, but it’s all for fun. They don’t really mean anything bad by it, her big sister is so cool, one day they hope they can make a beautiful song with their piano and her guitar
They want so many things, they still want to play that instrument duet, they want to start doing piano again, they want to stop being so empty inside

The day that changed everything could’ve been easily stopped, they should’ve listened to their brother and their parents and everyone in town telling them not to go down there, they should’ve both listened… but they didn’t
It was dark down there so so dark, and it was a bad thing to find the light switch, the man down there looked like the older sisters homeroom teacher
he wasn’t
The razor blade feels like a sword against the child skin, they just press it into a little bit of blood comes to the surface, they pull it away, but don’t put it away, they deserve this
The child only stood there as the big sister was pushed to the ground, and when there legs do finally stopped to move… they run away
They deserve this for abandoning her, for being a coward and not saying anything at first, and when they did say something
It was the wrong person arrested, something in the child tells them that, they tried to dry the guilt in television, they tried to drown a lot of of things in television, but no matter how loud they turn up the volume they can always hear screaming

Then let the blood drip down their arm, they bask in the deserved pain, they deserve this for everything they’ve done and everything they’ve thought of doing
The terrible desires come to them when they start their first day of high school, they look at their childhood friend and think of doing terrible things, not the sort of terrible things that happened to the older sister, not at first,
they start giving themselves pain when they think about doing the terrible thing that happened to the sister to the friend
The reach back under the bed and pull out a box of Band-Aids, they place a little heart on the wound and lie back in bed, they close their eyes and think of the good things they’ve done today

They were ups and lows of continuing with life, new friends like the transfer student that looks so much like their brother in his younger years, but different in ways that when notice a hard to unknown, or the mean girl that has a soft center and a soft spot for the friend they don’t want to hurt, but can’t stop thinking of hurting
They have to hurt themselves to keep from hurting the people they care about, it’s the only way, they don’t wanna be a monster like him, they don’t want to disappoint her
Sometimes the child thinks they sees the big sister, they’re older and dressed in something different, the face is hidden, but something in themselves can feel it’s her, the keep site of the figure that might be the sister and they recite their promise
“ I’m not going to hurt her like you were”, they mumbled to them themselves sleep, taking them slow slowly, they hope they don’t have the nightmares again, they huddle in on themselves, wincing when it flares up pain from the wound on their arm
They can feel her with them in the dark, they can feel him in the dark too
They tries not to forget the promise as sleep finally fully takes them
End

Chapter 91: Set up: nameless

A nameless man sits on a bench watching cars go by, he resembles many people, but also none, his eyes are cold, and his mouth is straight and emotionless
“ it’s good to finally meet you”, says the man with a name on the bench, he resembles only one person, his eyes shine with life, and his mouth was curled into a soft smile
“ likewise”, the nameless man doesn’t sound genuine, but the man with her name is not taking aback by that
“ I do only wish I would’ve met you earlier”, the man with a name, shakes his head in disappointment, “ your talents, wouldn’t have gone to such a terrible work”, he lets outside a hand under his chin looking through the corner of his eye to the nameless man

“ I wouldn’t call what I can do it a talent, I’m not proud of you”, the nameless man does nothing with his lambs, the man with a name looks at him with pity
“ oh don’t talk like that, everyone can do something good in this world if they truly wish to”, the man with a name, puts an arm around the nameless man, “ even you”
The name is man takes the words he’s heard in for a moment before cracking a smile he hasn’t used in a long time
The smile his father used, the nameless man even has his father‘s tooth gap, the man with a name laughs happily at this site

“ you guys ready to go yet, I got all the photos I came here for”, a third man walks up to the bench, he also only resembles one person, but it’s not his father. He looks like
“ I do believe it’s time to be going. It’s nearly lunch and my dear Jeremy is making hamburgers the Jamaican way”, the named man says wiggling his eye, the two other men look at him on amused
“ I thought you said your husband wasn’t Jamaican”, the nameless man says after some awkward silence
“ well yes but he found this lovely recipe online and.. you know what delicious go”, the man with a name averts his eyes as he starts going ahead of the other two men
The nameless man stays behind for a moment, looking at the cars go by, and on the other side of the road is a man someone call a predator being watched by a real predator

...

A long time ago, a nameless child sits in his bed, he doesn’t have any windows, but he sleeps like any other child

The end

Chapter 92: The secret of the nameless man

Three men, two with names and one without, huddle around a fourth man who also has a name, not that he deserves it, he doesn’t deserve anything after work. He’s done to so many children.
“Mr. Murray could you give me my tools”, the one with the name that starts with an M ask the nameless man
instead of a spotlight, a movie fragment the nameless man is a part of a set, born into two loving parents, but soon to parents become a single father, and the nameless half of the twin boys has to look after he’s younger by a minute brother
The nameless man finds the bag of sharp instruments next to a shelf of preserved organs, those organs being the ones between a man’s legs, he shows no emotion to this site and keeps going on the task. He was instructed to making his way back to the table.
Him becoming an only child happens suddenly, it was doing a moment of distraction, he had a second to react to the truck bailing towards his brother, he knows he should feel sad for this loss, but he can’t, he couldn’t for his mother, and his father notices during the funeral that he can’t for his brother
“ are you sure I need to be here”, man with the name that starts with an S says, avoiding his eyes from the gang man on the table as he’s being cut open
“ don’t tell me you’re feeling sorry for this piece of garbage”, the man with the M name does not look at the s named man, continuing his macabre work, he gestures for the nameless man to give him a syringe of adrenaline, which he injects into the man on the table who begins to shake violently once more like he did when he felt the pain of being cut open
“ not at all it’s just.. does he have to be awake for this?”
“ he doesn’t deserve the mercy of anesthesia”
“If you say so Mike”, the s named man steps back when a spread of blood shoots out from the M named mad cunning out one of the table man’s lungs
The nameless man’s father lock him away deep, he says it’s for his own good, but somewhere inside himself in the name, this man knows his father is scared of his own progeny, he doesn’t have to be his boy won’t hurt him. He loves his daddy, well he knows he should, for now

“ Mr. Murray, could you please get my other tool?, The man with the name request, and the nameless man set upon another search.
The longer he stays down there the rest of the knowledge that he should love his father sounds true to him, but the thing is, he doesn’t feel anything for his father, not love, not hate, just nothing
He finds the other bag of tools near a book, when you bend down one of the books falls on his head, he rubbed his hurting head and looks down at the book, the tiger on the cover sparks a memory he should be horrified to a member, but isn’t
The day he’s liberated from the room deep below his house is the day he finally meets uncle William, his father never called him that but the man himself introduced himself as so, he remembers it so clearly, his father, struggling under the more muscular frame of a man who she has a face with the M named man, William looked bored while doing horrible things to the name father
And the nameless man felt nothing watching his father be murdered
uncle William guided him out of the room. He lived a lot of his life in, and to make up for it the name this man will do things for him

The nameless man returns to the table, handing the M named man the bag, it’s opened, revealing a taxidermy tools, and the m man search to work
The work the nameless man is set to do by William is he’s nothing too heinous, he does some victim learning with his uncanny ability to mimic voices, he mopped up many fluids, mostly blood, and bones things, it’s doing one of these burnings that his life is set back on the right path
The little black girl that sees him in the boat for means of some part of the fair bear brand mega mall, screams her lungs off, he does as he trained, tackling the girl, he’s just about to relight the lighter in the hand, not being used to hold down the girl, when more screaming comes his way
He’s not trained for this, some part of his messed up brain tells him he should feel fear in this moment, and for once in a long time, he sort of feels it
The basement he stands in now is cold like the jail or sale was, but he’s not the prisoner here, the man on the table is, well was he’s been given the freedom of death, and now he’s being preserved for a private collection
He looks at the two men with names, and think it’d be nice to have a name too, technically he does have one, but it’s a stupid name
Who named their kid Murray Murray anyway?
His departed father he reminds himself, he giggles a little, revealing the tooth gap he shares with both his father and twin brother
“ what’s got you all smiling murray”, the man with the m name say inquiries
“ I just thought of something funny, isn’t it kind of funny that our dad used to work together and now we do too”, the nameless man answers
“ yeah… that is an odd coincidence”, the man with the S name straightens his mouth in realization, “ and with all of the soul survivors of our siblings”, he adds
“ well at least we have each other, and you boys are brothers to me, no matter if it’s not really blood that us” the M man poison in his companions, there’s blood still on his gloves, the man grimaces at this fact
End